Arakshi SS Waqt Continuation

                                                WAQT

"ROSHNI..."

The name caught Sakshi's attention, and she turned her head towards that direction, only to see a distraught Arjun.

She was intelligent enough to place the missing pieces properly, but only one question that ran in her mind was, how? She needed to clarify her doubts.

Sakshi(turning Arjun to face her): Arjun Kya bol rahe ho? Roshni? kaha?

Arjun(pointed at the killer lady, and his voice choked): woh....

Sakshi knew Arjun was not in a mental state to think properly so she needed to be in sane mind. However soon they received another blow when they heard them conversing.

Roshni(putting the gun back in its place): inke store house se joh kuch mile utha lo. Dad ka birthday gift due tha, unhe yeh karoro ki consignment se compensate kar dungi.

A man came forward congratulating her for her victory and then hugged her lovingly.

Man(still laughing): sahi kaha jaaneman, Sikander mia khush hojayenge.

Roshni: aur abbu ki khushi ki wajah issi tarah mein banti rahungi.

Arjun has had too much. He couldn't believe his eyes or whatever was happening in front of him. He wanted to unravel whatever mystery was going on. Deciding that, he was ready to blow his cover and meet that lady whom he once knew.

Seeing Arjun going out from the hiding place terrified Sakshi. She at once pulled him back pinning him to the wall.

Sakshi(trapping him between her hands): pagal hogaye ho. Tum akele  ho.  Bandook mein dus goliya hai aur uske baad. Tum maar jaoge, pagalpan mat karo Arjun.

Arjun(trying to free himself, and glaring at her): woh meri Roshni hai, woh mujhe kuch nahi karegi. Mujhe bas ek baar usse baat karna hai. Woh zarur kisi mushkil mein hai.

Sakshi(cupping his face and looking directly into his eyes): Arjun mujhe nahi pata ki woh tumhari Roshni hai ya nahi. Par, Vineeta humare sawaalo ka jawab de sakti hai. Yeh larki filhal Sikander ki beti hai.

The fact prematurely seeped into his head, and the effects were painful very painful . His mind blurred for a moment recaptuating all the happy moments spent with his love. Then came the blow, as reality slowly started to hit him. And it hit him hard, very hard.

He himself had seen the whole scenes unfold in front of him. He couldn't deny a single allegation against his Roshni. Was his love this week? Was he so blind that he couldn't see through the facade of this imposter whom he loved so dearly. Rather he still loves. An uncontrollable rage and pain evolved in his system but soon the rage was subsided by the intolerable pain.

Arjun(dejected): Kya koyi mujhse pyaar nahi karta?

Sakshi was taken aback by this question. She never expected out of everything else, this would be Arjun's response. Nevertheless she held him firmly.

Arjun(held Sakshi's hand on his cheeks while tears continued to roll down): sirf ek hi rishta tha  zindagi mein ab woh bhi nahi raha. Saying so he hugged Sakshi quite involuntarily and burried his head on her neck, crying on her shoulders.

Sakshi(consoling him, tried to stop her own tears but in vain): nahi Arjun kitne saare rishtey hai. Tumhari puri family Mumbai mein hai. Aur pyar nahi karta matlab, sab bohut pyaar karte hai tumse. Sachi. Mein bhi.(feeling Arjun relaxed hearing that she continued) ha Arjun. Bohut pyaar karti hu tumse. I really love you.

Though she never wished to confess her feelings like this, but she felt it right. Noone can trust their fate and it's better if things get cleared out soon. Another reason is Arjun really needed to hear it. He needs to know he is not alone, he has friends, family, love everything.

Arjun broke the hug instantly and looked at Sakshi. Disbelief clearly written on his face, but with that disbelief there was a glimpse of happiness too in those dark orbs.

He cupped her face and was about to say something when they heard.

"Madam yaha do log hai" reflexively Arjun turned and instantly shot that man killing him on spot, and escaped the area before Roshni or others could reach. 

It was a close call they had to hide in a nearby place till the goons were sure they had fled. They were frustrated that they couldn't catch the intruders. They might have been witness to the whole thing so tgey being alive meant a threat. Howver they hadn't seen their faces and the only man who did was dead, so finding them would be tough.

For Arjun it was a normal thing, but Sakshi had thought it was her last day, she had argued with Arjun to take her with him and now the reason of his denial was evident.

Safely seated in the car, Arjun was still in a daze while Sakshi got a call from her friend informing her about submission of the proofs. Sakshi ending the call glanced at Arjun.

Sakshi: woh meri friend ne proofs handover kar diye. Commisioner sir ko bara jhatka laga hai nevertheless case Hume mil jayega. Aur hume Vineeta ke ghar jaana hai.

Arjun(coming out of the shock): Vineeta kyu?

Sakshi(putting her palm over his): tumhe nahi Janna woh koun thi?

Arjun's vision again blurred at the mention of the girl. He just prayed that it was not his wife though somehow his heart already knew what Vineeta's answer would be.

***************

At Vineeta's place, she was surprised to see them again.

Vineeta: ji koyi aur kaam tha? 

Arjun(forwarding a picture): ise jaanti hai aap?

Vineeta(with a sarcastic smile): $ gang ki malkin hai, Sikander ki aziz hai, usike jitni beraham hai, uski beti hai yeh. Woh zyada tar bahar nahi ati thi pit peeche kaam karti thi. Koyi baap apni hi beti ko gair mardo ke paas kaise chor sakta hai mein kabhi nahi samjhi. Woh kya bolte hai undercover assignments karti thi. Apne husn se shikar laati thi aur behrehmi se use maut ke ghat utarti thi. Zyada tar desh ke bahar hi rehti thi par yaha ke busuiness ko barane keliye use special task mila. Bohut dhoond ke ek larka mila tha, bacha tha, honhaal tha, police officer banna chahta tha usike college mein ise bheja tha dosti karne keliye aur future mein information paane keliye. Par tab tak college mein aur uss area mein drug supply woh dekhti thi. Yahi uska last operation tha mere rehte.

Things were clear, the lady whom he loved so much had betrayed him for her father. Rather she skillfully entered his life to leave him lifeless. Roshni the light of his life, was the one who pushed him to darkness. 

Now he doesn't feel anything. His hatred for Sikander seems baseless. Why did he want to hunt him down, for Roshni, but now she's on the other side. His sole reason for existence finished. What more does life want from him? How many times would he defeat against "waqt"? How many relations are left to loose?

He numbly sat on the car and drove back. The journey back to Mumbai was a silent one. Sakshi didn't have any soothing words to console him. Nor did she want to, he would have to give himself some time after all these revealations. She didn't know what else was in store for him, in future. After so much struggle they got Sikander's case and now Arjun's interest on it is dwindling.

************

Next morning, all the junior members were waiting for Sakshi and Arjun to come, after a week of leave they were supposed to join back that day.

Here on the other hand Ayesha was worried for Arjun. They both never had the typical sibling bonding but she could still feel the brotherly affection radiate from Arjun towards everyone, but specially towards her. Though she brushed that thought aside a few times but the recent bomb blast and then Arjun's arrival at the party increased her sisterly instincts towards him. Now she understood why Arjun had special attention towards her may be he had seen it coming much before she did or realised. Maybe he still considered Sameer as his brother.

She glanced at the golden ring adorning her ring finger while her mind travelled to the incidents which brought the ring there.

A week ago.

Ayesha was early to the office since Arjun had sent the message that he'd not be coming for a week, which was followed by Sakshi's message that her father's condition had somewhat detoriated so she needed a leave.

So automatically it made Ayesha the cheif for a while. She was in the conference room. Arranging the undone files which they needed to complete soon. She was going through the details so that she could assign Shree and Lisa there respective reports.

That's when she heard the door swing open. She thought her colleagues had arrived, though it was still early. So without looking up from the files she started commanding them.

Ayesha: Shree, Arjun Sir ka message toh mila hoga woh ek week ki leave pe hai. Aur Sakshi bhi. Toh time waste na karke pichle case ki report complete kar. Lisa organs ki details jab tak taiyar karti hai tab tak tum 

phone recordings, call records, aur baaki details ready karo main aur Chotu allebies aur statements leke format karke file ready karte hai.

Seeing no response from the other Side she got a bit irritated and was about to start another rant but decided to look at their remorseless faces once.

Glancing at the door her breath got hitched. There he was the man of her dreams standing there staring at her with wait where there tears in his eyes?

It confused Ayesha. She then looked at him properly. His shirt, trousers where all ironed tucked in properly. His watch rested in its place on the left hand. But what seemed out of the place was his face. Though he was here after a long vacation he looked exhausted. It appeared he was ill.

Now that look worried her, in these last three months not a single day had passed where she didn't think about him. To be true she missed him. There long chats over the coffee table, there occasional dinners, the small rides which they shared when he dropped her home. She missed it all.

Many a times quite naturally her eyes averted towards the empty cabin expecting him to be there. Many a times she mistakenly made his special coffee the less sugar extra milk one, and ended up having it. Not to mention she earned a whole lot of teasings for this. Though she never admitted deep down she knew she had fallen for her boss.

She did not know when and how she reached Rathore and when she did she couldn't help but ask.

Ayesha: sir ap thik toh hai na? Ap kuch....

She couldn't complete her sentence as she was pulled in a warm embrace by the two stong arms of the person standing in front of her. May shock had prevented her to hug him back. Never in her wildest 

dreams she had imagined Sameer to reciprocate her feelings.

Ayesha(still shocked at the open display of love): sir ap....

Sameer(placing his fingers over her lips): bas Ayesha. Main zyada kuch bolna nahi janta bas itna kehena chahte hu ki in teen mahino mein tumhari ehmiyat pata chali aur yeh bhi ki tumhari meri zindagi mein kya jagah hai. Socha tha wapas akar baat karunga. Nervous tha shayad bol hi nahi pata agar yeh haadsa na hua hota toh. Par ab mein agaya hu, aur pure dil se keh raha hu, (taking out a box from his pocket and opening it to her revealing a traditional golden ring) I love you Ayesha. Will you marry me?

From the time Sameer had involuntarily touched her lips she felt a chill run down her spine. She felt her heart rate rapidly accelerate to a point where she could practically hear it. Whatever it was, nothing could have prepared her for the genuine proposal. It took a whole minute from her side to answer him. To the point it scared Sameer. But once it was a yes nothing could have stopped the duo, from kissing and sealing there love forever.

Sameer(clasping their hands and then pulling her in a hug): ab mein agaya hu na, ab kuch galat nahi hoga. Tumhe koi kisi bhi tarah ka kharoch nahi pohucha payega. Aur jisne tumhe dard diya an uski khabar bhi lunga.

Ayesha(removing her head from his chest): sir ap kya keh rahe hai? Kisine mujhe koi dard nahi diya aur de bhi nahi pata Arjun sir the na.

She mentioned this as a matter of fact with full pride but she could feel rise in Sameer's anger at the mere mention of Arjun's name.

Though she had let it go at that time, since others had arrived. Throughout the week, when they brought out the news of their engagement Sameer became the part of the informal gang.

Maybe the bomblast had made some genetic changes in their ever so angry bosses, that both were becoming softer and blending in like normal 

humans. However when anyone said something or the other about Arjun which was quite regular she could feel Sameer's expression harden and his eyes fill with an unfathomable fury which even scared her.

************

Now when they are supposed to return she was a bit worried about what was about to happen. She tried to communicate to Sameer about this but every time he dropped the topic.

She turned to leave for Sameer's cabin when she collided with someone. Grabbing control of her body she stood up only to face a weary looking Sakshi.

Again sisterly affection struck her and worry filled her eyes. Cupping her face she asked,

Ayesha: Kya baat hai Sakshi sab thik hai na? Tumhare papa? Unki tabiyat kaisi hai?

Sakshi nodded her head to reply her and smiled to decrease her tension but it didn't work.

Sakshi: sab thik hai Ayesha. Papa bhi thik hai.

Ayesha didn't buy that, and Sakshi knew her friend enough to know that. Although she had full faith in Ayesha but she can't take risk at this point. If the news of her father being alive and concious comes out it could be threatening and apart from that, both she and Arjun had decided to keep the matters to themselves. That's when something clicked Sakshi and worry gripped her voice.

Sakshi: Arjun kaha hai Ayesha woh abhi tak nahi aya?

That diverted the topic, and Ayesha relaxed a bit, much to Sakshi's relief.

Ayesha(smiling): tum toh thi nahi na isiliye nahi pata. Arjun Sir leave pe hai, can you believe it? Arjun Sir aur leave. I hope kisi vacation pe gaye ho aur ate hi happy ho jaye. Tumhari tarah. Waise woh bhi aj rejoin karne waale hai.

Sakshi smiled to her, only she knew that whatever happiness was diverted towards Arjun has now taken complete u-turn. However she couldn't share this fact with Ayesha. From the time they were back in Mumbai Arjun's phone has remained switched off. Upon enquiry in Ravi lodge she got to know that Arjun didn't return since the bomb blast day. The scary part was he was not even there in his house. Sakshi was getting worried about his whereabouts and just hoped he'd arrive at the office.

A laugh from behind disturbed both the ladies, as they turned around to see Shree snickering from behind.

Shree: Kya baat hai na Sakshi? Ayesha ne Arjun sir ka pura timetable de diya par pate ki baat ki hi nahi.

That mused Sakshi,

Sakshi: pate ki baat?

Shree: are ha bataya nahi isne ki almost ek hafte pehle kisine Ms Kapoor ko Mrs Ayesha banne ka offer diya.

Ayesha was blushing at the statement while Sakshi's jaw hit the ground. Her worries for Arjun left for a while as she was genuinely happy for her best friend.

Sakshi: tum Kya idhar udhar ki baate kar rahi thi yeh na bolke? Ab bolo Mrs Ayesha tumhare Mr ka naam Kya hai.

"Mr. Sameer Damsingh Rathore"

They all heard the voice of the person to whom the name belonged. And 

they turned to greet him. Ayesha was blushing more since she knew this was going to be another teasing session, this is what she's facing from last one week and she didn't know how did her fiance managed to end up becoming her prime teaser always along with others ofcourse.

Sakshi smiled to Sameer and both shared a hug.

Sakshi: thank God finally tum dono ki train patri pe agayi. Mujhe toh laga tha Chaya ka saya gaya hi nahi. Par sachi Ayesha tum bari daring ho aise khadoos, sadu, insaan ke sath zindagi bitana hat's off to you.

Ayesha faked a glare at her while Sameer felt offended.

Sameer: ab iska Kya matlab hua?

Sakshi(teasingly): matlab yeh ki.....

She couldn't complete her statement as she saw Arjun entering the conference room. She was happy but one look at him her happiness vanished. Though outwardly everything appeared normal but she could see that he had turned a bit pale, the dark circles under his eyes had darkened. But the thing that crushed her heart were his eyes. They looked defeated and dead. Not the Arjun She knew. His eyes always held a fire but now it appeared empty.

Seeing her stop and glancing at the door all of them glanced at that direction. Ayesha passed a worried glance towards Sameer whose rage could be felt by now. She didn't want any scene to take place over here that too when she saw Arjun didn't appear normal. By then Lisa, Shree and Chotu had already arrived.

She stiffened as Sameer marched upto Arjun. And before anyone could realise, it happened. Sameer slapped Arjun with full force right across his face.

A deafening silence prevailed following that incident. Anyone who hadn't still realised what happened got the hint by Sameer's raised hand and 

Arjun's palm touched his face, which when removed revealed a reddened face.

Before anyone could barge in most expectedly Chotu as he was the only one strong enough to stop the roaring lions. Sameer held Arjun by his collar and pinned him to the wall.

Sameer: chain nahi parta na tumhe? Aur kitni zindagi o ke saath kheloge? Maine tumhe warn kiya the ki agar age se kisiko bhi tumhare wajah se takleef hui I'm not going to tolerate that.

Saying so he punched him across his injured side of the face only to hit his nose which started to bleed.

As things started to heaten up others seemed to have lost there powers. They couldn't move nor could they say.

Sameer continued his assault as he delivered few more punches at different parts of Arjun's body before pushing him away.

Sameer: tumne apni zid ke chalte team ki jaan khatren mein daal di. Tumhari laparwahi ki wajah se inki jaan jaate jaate bachi.

Sakshi(finally gaining power): aisa nahi hai...

Shree(supporting): ha aj hum sahi salamat hai toh Arjun Sir ki wajah se.

Chotu: aur nahi toh Kya Hume bachane keliye unhone apni jaan ki baazi laga di.

Sameer heard there sayings but it didn't falter his anger rather it only increased it. Whereas Arjun was not in a state to understand what was happening and Sameer's words only added fuel to his burning heart.

Sameer: kamal hai na? Jaadu tona ata hai tumhe? Ha bolo kuch bolte kyu nahi?

Saying so he again pinned Arjun by the wall. Sameer glared at Arjun while 

he just looked up tired of his life. Tears formed in Arjun's eyes as they met Sameer's angry once. Looking at his eyes for a while Sameer was also taken aback as they looked hollow and dead. However his rage took over his rational mind and subdued his brotherly love towards Arjun.

Sameer: wow I mean really wow kaise har koi tumhari tarafdari karne lagta hai? Aur tum coviniently sab ko khatam kar dete ho. Roshni meri sabse achi dost thi jise tumhare haato soupa tha iss bharose ke saath ki tum use kuch nahi hone doge. Tumhare ghar ko sheher ka safest place bataya. Mujhe Kya pata tha wohi jagah uske maut ki taiyari kar raha hai. Roshni ki aur hum sabki zindagi mein andhera tum laye ho. Kitno ki jaan loge aur? Kitno ki? Waise bhi jo insaan paida hote hi apne maa ko kha jaaye usse ummed bhi Kya ki ja sakti hai?

Arjun now gained consciousness at the mention of his mother's name. His mother died after child birth what was his fault in it. Though he was accused of the same throughout his life. This was the main reason why his father couldn't tolerate him. He had shared it with his best friend and now he's bringing up this topic which he knew was very sensitive for him.

Sameer: Sikander, Sikander, Sikander.....

Na koi wajood hai iss nam is nahi koi ateet. Tumhare gusse aur laparwahi ne Roshni ki jaan li hai. Aur ab meri team ke piche pare ho. Maine kaha tha commisioner sir se iss musibat ko mere sar pe na de par unhe tum par taras agaya. Aur bhej diya yaha warna lage hote kisi minister ki bodyguard duty pe ya fir traffic pe. Tum jante ho tumhara zinda rehena hi pap hai. 

Kash tum apni ma ki kok me hi dam tor dete toh aj woh zinda hoti. Kash tum mujhse Milne se Pehle duniya chor dete toh kabhi Roshni se nahi milte aur aj woh zinda hoti. Ya kash Roshni ki jagah tum mar jaate toh hum sab ki zindagi mein khushiyan hoti. Kash kash tum mar gaye hote, kash. Tumhe pata hai pehle mujhe lagta the Bhagwan tum par nainsaafi karte hai. Par ab janta hu tumhe khushiyan milni hi nahi chahiye. Suna tumne you don't deserve happiness. Tum manhoos ho manhoos the aur manhoos hi rahoge, jahah jaoge grahan laoge. Issiliye kismat ne tumse 

tumhare saare apne chin liye. Tum akele rahoge humesha, koi tumhare paas, tumhare saath nahi hoga kyuki tum kisike saath ke laayak nahi ho. You deserve to be alone.

Sameer gathering all his hatred in his hand punched Arjun one last time pushing him with full force. Due to the momentum arjun collided with the shelf kept on the side of the room and injured his forehead. At that moment everyone reflexively stepped towards Arjun even, Sameer himself. He hadn't intended to do that it happened by mistake. But when he tried to approach him he was stopped by his team. He looked at them surprised due to their action. Anger was visible in their face. Sakshi didn't say anything just her look was enough to make him realise his deed. Almost together and simultaneously they all said which kind of surprised Sameer.

"Aj hum yaha hai toh Arjun sir ki wajah se. Unhone humara pura dhyan rakha aur duty bhi nibhayi. Agar humari jaan khatrein mein dalne ki wajah se ap unhe doshi mante hai you doshi so bhi hai. Kyuki chief ap hai humari security ki responsibility apki hai. Ap toh waha par the bhi nahi Arjun sir the. Unke paas apni jaan bachaneka pura mouka tha par unhone Hume choona. Doosro ko blane karne se pejle apne girebaar or jhank ke dekhiye. Itne der se apne kaha na ab hum keh rahe hai Arjun Sir se dur rahiye."

He faces his team and everyone said the same thing. "Aap galat hai." He too had realised what he did was wrong. Although he was angry at Arjun and still blamed him for certain things but he shouldn't have used his hands, he shouldn't have gotten physical, he shouldn't have reopened Arjun's mother's death, he shouldn't have pushed him to the wall, he shouldn't have said many thing he said.

He turned towards his lady love for guidance and assistance but to his utter dismay her looks had disappointment in them. When she finally muttered wiping of the tears from her tear stricken face. "Aap galat hai Rathore Sir." And that hit the right place where it was aimed. It was the first time Ayesha addressed him formally after their proposal. It only 

increased his guilt and he tried to go to Arjun again but one look from others stopped him. He hung his head low in shame and waited for someone to take the first step or atleast hear Arjun's voice.

By then Arjun had managed to get up on his feet. He has had too much. First Roshni, then Sameer, every relation he had cherished is turning against him. He harshly rubbed off the tears rolling down his eyes still not facing others. He heard what others say but it didn't enter his brain. He jusr wanted to leave the place, so he turned towards the door to achieve that.

Arjun was about to leave when Commisioner Sir entered the room. He entered the room only to be welcomed by a battered Arjun whose forehead, nose, lips, more or less every facial part had bruises. He was shocked to see Arjun like that, he turned towards others for help, when he was enveloped by the eerie silence of the room which grew disturbing by each passing moment.

Not getting were to start he glanced at Arjun and asked worry evident in his tone.

Sir: Arjun yeh chote kaise lagi?

Arjun who was lost in his turmoil didn't even hear the question. He was brought back to the world when he felt someone grabbing his shoulders. Commissioner asked again.

Sir: Arjun kaise hua yeh?

Arjun(smiled lifelessly): Kya faida sir mein kahunga toh aap yakin nahi karenge.

Everyone glanced at him while he said not getting what he wanted to say. And Arjun too was in his own world so his words were nor completely relevant to the scenario. However Commisioner sir felt he caught something. And felt a pang of guilt twist his heart.

Sir: bolke toh dekho shayad aj karlu. Shayad nahi Arjun aj karunga. Tumse 

jo wada kiya tha who mein pura karunga. Sikander ka case ETF ko milega. (Forwarding a file) Sikander ke khilaaf solid evidence mile hai, uski existence aur karnaame prove karne keliye. I hope age ki tum dhund loge.

He ended with an assuring smile. Arjun glanced at Sakshi he had completely forgotten about their deed. Sakshi looked at him with her worry filled eyes but then cast her eyes down. She just stood there when Sameer assaulted her love, she couldn't say or do anything it was a crime and she let that happen. Self hatred filled her very being when she heard the door close which proved Arjun's departure. All were worried for him Sikander was a sour spot which they knew was reopened today.

Others also didn't know how to react. Just a few minutes ago Sameer declined Sikander's existence now they were here. The junior officers needed to clear their heads. They didn't know what else was about to come. This was a personal topic for their seniors and the trailer was shown just a few time back. Sameer felt a heavy burden land on him. His reckless behaviour came to an end when he realised what he was doing and now the revealation acted as a tight slap across his face.

Had Commisioner sir arrived an hour ago or just a few moments ago all this wouldn't have happened. Sameer's anger towards Arjun was due to the fact that Roshni died that to by the hands of a faceless criminal Sikander. This anger only got fueled up due to incident where he thought he had lost his love too.

Slowly everyone left the conference room leaving Sameer and commissioner sir. They have had too much display of the wrong side of their chief. Sakshi left glaring Sameer one last time. While Ayesha waited for a while and spared a glance towards him. Their eyes met momentarily with helplessness from Sameer's side, "I'm sorry, I really am" and reasoning from Ayesha's side, "kyu Sameer kyu apne aisa kiya." But soon she broke the eyelock and le ft the room.

Here Sameer and commissioner sir sat in the room, silently. 

Commissioner waited for some explanation but the divergent reaction from every one made him realise he was not getting one. He waited for at least Sameer to say something but when he also remained silent he dropped the matter. He could see everyone had been exhausted may be mentally more than physically so he let them have a moment before he'd give his details.

Sameer here wanted to atleast check whether Arjun was okay or not. He didn't say anything neither did he protest during the whole act. He closed and opened his fists only to flinch a bit. His hand was hurt and his knuckles appeared a bit swollen but it didn't matter now, he was wrong and even God has mocked the fact upon his face.

His trance broke when he heard commisioner sir say something, though it was inaudible at first and he only saw his lips move but with passage of time he could hear what he was saying.

Sir: ......Sameer, Sikander ek bohut bara naam hai. Underworld ke saare illegal matters mein naam hai uska. Pehle bhi jab Arjun kuch cases deal kar raha tha he came across this person. Aur fir Kya hua tumhe pata hai. Maine intelligence ko Sikander ke baare mein pata karbe ko kaha tha but may be Sikander ne unke information ko nullify kar diya somehow. Par yeh evidence kaafi hai investigation start karne keliye or saza dene keliye.

Sameer(nodded in agreement): aap ko yeh details kisne diya sir?

Sir: ek crime reporter hai apne articles ke liye idhar udhar jaate jaate she came across all this. Woh nahi chahti uska naam bahar aye, mein bhi nahi chahta warna usko khatra ho sakta hai. Tum log case shuru karo jald se jald. Sikander zyada waqt taq bahar nahi rehna chahiye.

Sameer: yeh case Arjun ka hai sir. Issliye har faisla usika hoga.

Sir(stopping him from leaving): use thora waqt do Sameer. Use iski zarurat hai. I guess tum logo ko bhi hai.

Silence prevailed in the conference room. As Sameer excused himself and commissioner Sir graciously waited for them to clear their heads.

************

On the other side in the female restroom, Sakshi and Ayesha had a downpour. Ayesha knew Sakshi loved Arjun and whatever happened earlier had effected her too in a way. She also felt guilty she had a chance to stop all this but she didn't.

Ayesha(folding her hands while tears were rolling down her face): I'm sorry Sakshi. Please mujhe maaf kar dena. Mujhe pata tha Sameer bohut wierd behave kar rahe the aur kuch karne waale the but I didn't expect ki who aisa karenge.

Sakshi(pulling her in a hug and patting her head): sorry, mujhe nahi Arjun no bolna chahiye aur tumhe nahi kisi aur ko jo shayad nahi hoga toh tum kyu sorry bol rahi ho? Aur rahi baat tumhari toh tumne apne pyar ke age sach ko chuna hai, and thank you for that.

Ayesha(parting from the hug): tumhe sorry bol rahi hu kyuki Arjun Sir ke har zakham ka dard tumhe hua hoga, I know that. Aur Sameer ne jo kiya woh galat hai aur mein galat is saath kabhi nahi de sakti chahe woh mere hone waale pati hi kyu na ho.

Sakshi(looking at her grateful): thank you Ayesha meri dost banne keliye, meri madad karne keliye, aur mere baare mein itna sochne keliye. Abhi mein chalti baad mein milta hai.

Sakshi left the place hurriedly she needed to check Arjun. To see he was fine. Her heart pounded strongly against her chest as she made her way to Arjun's cabin. She knew he wouldn't handle the situation well, he couldn't after the revealations of Roshni's betrayal then Sameer's 

accusations noone can. Without much warning she opened his cabins door and came to a stand still as she slowly entered his room.

********

Here in the canteen Lisa, Shree, and Chotu were sitting and playing with their respective beverages. They thought a good cup of coffee would calm there excited nerves. Not able to withstand the uncomfortable silence Chotu spoke up.

Chotu(to the canteen attender): bhaiya ek full plate noodles Dena toh, achese Masala deke.

Lisa(looking incredulously at him): Chotu itna sab kuch hogaya tumhe khana hasam bhi hoga? Meri toh bhuk wook sab mit gayi hai.

Shree: nahi Lisa khane de use. Usse shayad dimag talk a hoga. Tu bhi khale. Pata nahi an age Kya hoga.(to the attender) bhaiya do aur plate noodles Dena.

Lisa(mixing extra about of sugar to her coffee): maine kabhi socha nahi tha Rathore sir aisa karenge. Woh toh humesha calm and composed lagte hai. Gussa but karte hai toh case ko leke par aj unhone no kiya.....(Shree's words made her And Chotu look at him)

Shree: par Arjun sir ke upar woh humesha hi gussa rahte hai. Yaad hai Chotu use case he waqt jab Arjun sir ne bola the ki woh dusre suspect ke paas jayenge.

Chotu(nodding in agreement): ha re. Par aj kuch zyada hi hogaya. Arjun Sir ko kitna bura laga hoga na.

They couldnt help but let out a sigh and concentrated on the steaming plate of food kept in front of them. It felt like everything is out of the place. They felt like the fight didn't take place between Arjun and Sameer but among themselves.

***********

Ayesha quite involuntarily walked into Sameer's cabin lost in her own inner wars her heart told her to support Sameer but the brain convinced her that Sameer needed to know he was wrong.

Ayesha didn't really care were she was walking when she suddenly noticed Sameer sitting on his chair holding his head in his hand. He looked distressed, again their was a war one part wanted to run to him and console him telling him, "it's all alright everything is going to be okay." But the other part stopped her from going and told her repeatedly that it serves him right.

Taking that as a resolution she turned to leave when she felt a tug in her hand. Reflexive she turned around only to witness a broken Sameer. This time her heart won over her rational thinking. Even though she was angry with him she couldn't just leave him alone.

Sameer(emotionally): Ayesha please tum toh mat jao mujhe aise chor kar. Please.

Ayesha(letting a lone tear escape): Kyu kiya apne aisa Sameer. Apko pata bhi hai apne Kya Kya kaha. Apke mukko se zyada zakham apke shabdo ne diya hai Arjun Sir ko.

Seeing Sameer trying to interject she stopped him showing her hand. She needed to get this out of his head. She needed to make him realise whatever he did was wrong.

Ayesha: Apne kaha ki Sikander nahi hai, aur Arjun sir ne hi apni patni, apne pyar ko mara hai. Ab jab khud commisioner sir, Sikander ke khilaaf lead de rahe hai tab apka Kya kehna hai?(disbelief coursing through her veins) Woh choriye ap kisi par apne pyaar ko marne ka ilzam kaise laga sakte ho? Ap bhi toh mujhse pyaar karte ho Kya aap mujhe maar doge?

Sameer(hurt): Ayesha! Tum aisa kaise keh sakti ho, main tumse....

Ayesha(angrily): toh ap Arjun sir par yeh ilzam kab se laga rahe ho socha hai kabhi.

Realisation was hitting in and nothing could be compared to the weight his heart felt increasing with each word that escaped Ayesha's mouth.

Ayesha: aur aap waha par ruke nahi, manhoos kaha apne unhe really. Ap aise cheese mante ho? Kal ko agar maine kuch kiya toh ap mujhe bhi yeh tag de doge?

Sameer(trying to pacify her): nahi Ayesha, tum samaj nahi rahi....

Ayesha: Kya samjhu mein Sameer? Baat apne pe ayi toh bura lag raha hai aur jo apne kiya woh. Apko pata bhi hai aap bas yaha nahi ruke apne Arjun sir ko yeh kaha ki unhone apni ma ko kha liya, unhe pehle mar jana chahiye the, woh zinda rehne ke laayak nahi, who akele rehna deserve karte hai, he doesn't deserve to live? Sameer kisi ki bhi zinda itni sasti nahi hoti aur ap koun hote hai yeh sab kehne waale? I'm sorry to say you are not the one I fell in love with. Aap koi aur ho, jisse na dusron dard dikta hai na samajme ata hai. Bas apne hi matlab keliye.....

Sameer(cracked): aisa nahi hai Ayesha. It was just a moment. Mujhe pata hai maine galat kiya pata nahi Kya hogaya tha mujhe.....

Ayesha(coldly): Kya sirf aj Sameer apne Pehle kabhi Arjun sir ko kuch nahi kaha.

This time Sameer couldn't say anything. Ayesha was right he didn't leave any opportunity to leave Arjun. He had said all things he shouldn't have and today he had just exceeded the line to a greater extent. He lowered his head nor wanting to face Ayesha's accusing eyes, but slowly mustered the courage to say what he analysed.

Sameer: I realise Ayesha, maine jo kuch bhi kiya woh galat tha, jo aj kiya woh bhi galat hai. Uski koi justification mein nahi de sakta. I realise ki 

Arjun galat nahi hai woh bas galat ka shikar ban gaya aur fir mera (at that his voice choked out but he didn't stop) mein apni galti sudharna chahta hu, sirf ek sorry kaafi nahi hai. Please ek baar help kardo batado ki mein Kya karu?

Ayesha heaved a sigh at least he understood his mistake and is ready to apologise. But he was right a simple sorry won't so any good after whatever happened today. He needs to gain back Arjun's trust, his friendship, his forgiveness and that won't be easy. May the latter would be given out of compassion but the first two she wasn't even sure of. Trust is such a thing once broken it can never be brought back to the original form, and every relation rested on top of trust as it's base. So no trust no relation.

Ayesha: mujhe nahi pata Sameer. Woh agar apko maaf bhi karde toh bohut hoga. But I guess you are right eksorry kuch nahi badlegi. You need to prove him that you are with him now. Pehle jo nahi kiya woh ab kijiye. Sikander ko pakarne mein unka saath dijiye.

********

The sound of cracking of the glass by her sandal caught her attention as sakshi slowly entered Arjun's room.

It looked like a storm had blown away the place. The files and documents of 6he table lay scattered on the ground. Few of the other things which included the pen stand, the dual Indian flag, his sand clock lay broken on the ground with the white sand covering the area beneath the broken glass. Few of the paper wait a he had all lay there broken and one of its pieces was stuck in Sakshi's sandal.

The cupboards were open with the files laying on the ground. All the curtains were drawn which prevented light from entering the room. That was when she heard someone panting, her footsteps faltered as she 

slowly went towards it's source. There he was sitting idly on the ground panting heavily as if he had just completed a 100 metre run.

However his next action scared her more. As he began to hit the ground where There were broken glass pieces. The small cars pieces began to disintegrate more and some remained attached to his skin while other pieces tore apart the tissues and entered the flesh deeper. Sakshi was shocked to see such behaviour from Arjun's side and tried to stop him.

Sakshi: Arjun bas karo Kya kar rahe ho?....Arjun stop. Arjun please stop this.

But everything went deaf into his ears. When she found it was impossible stop him verbally, and she needed to prevent him from hurting himself more, she just plunged forward and placed her palm beneath his closed fist when it was just about to hit the ground again.

He tried to free his fist from her hands only to find her grip getting stronger, finally losing that fight he let go of that thought and put back his hands. Sakshi finally relaxed seeing him withdraw from his on going fight, and had a look at his bleeding hand. His left hand was bleeding profusely, glass pieces were sticking out from the knuckles, while some where attached to the fingers. A warm red liquid covered almost his whole palm which bu now had reddened Sakshi's palm too.

Tears blurred her vision as she saw the condition of his palm. He too noticed her sight and tried to jerk off her hand but she didn't let it go. He still tried and finally gave in and let her do whatever she wanted. However peace was far away from him, and silence from her side disturbed him. He wanted her to ask something but nothing came, he waited but as time passed the silence became louder. So he decided to speak up.

Sakshi on the other hand did not want to interfere this time. She wanted to know what was going on in him but couldn't muster the courage yo right away ask it. So she waited for him to say, and she heard him too.

Arjun(dejectedly): ab mein Sikander ke case ka kya karu? Usse meri dushmani thi Roshni ke liye ab toh woh bhi nahi hai toh mein usse nafrat kyu karu? Aur Kisiko meri parwah nahi mein rahu ya na rahu koyi khas farak nahi parega?

Sakshi(angrily): kisne kaha farak nahi parega, pure team up farak parega jise tum family mante ho. Sirf Sameer he kehne par tum aisa kyu soch rahe ho. Aur aj you Commisioner sir ne bhi directly tumhare taraf apnapan dikhaya. Aur sabse zyada mujhe farak parega, kyu jaante hi kyu tum mere liye bohut important to, sabse zyada important. Zindagi ban gaye hi tum mere....

Though Sakshi didn't say it our aloud like last time but still her motives were clear, Arjun just looked down trying to control his running emotions. When she felt it didn't work she took a different path

Sakshi(slowly trying to take out the glass pieces from his hand): tum itne selfish kaise ho sakte ho? Mana ki Roshni ke saath jo hua who planned tha, Roshni me tumhe dhoka diya, par kya Sikander me sirf itna hi kiya hai. Usne aur bhi kayi gunha kiye hai. Kayi zindagiyan barbaad ki hai, Kya iski saza use nahi milni chahiye?

Sakshi was surprised to see when Arjun did MY even since while she took out the glass pieces. It stirred her seeing the extent of the pain he was still holding. He was talking about backing out bu r she couldn't let that happen. It's the only way to put his mind in right track otherwise God knows what he might end up doing. She could also see her words affecting him in some way, so she continued.

Sakshi(cleaning his wounded area, and applying antiseptic): Sikander ne bohut logo ki hasti khelti zindagi barbaad ki hai. Bas tumhara reason khatam ho gaya toh tum use chor doge? Bhul gaye apni duty? Bhul gaye apni honour? Bhul gaye desh ke prati apna kartavya, jish desh ko barbaadi ke haato dhakel raha hai woh Sikander. Bhul gaye apni wardi ke prati apna farz jisko pehente waqt itne kasame khayi thi? Yaad karo Arjun in sabke cheekho ko jo sleeper cells ke haato maare jaate hai. Unke dard 

ko jo apno ko inn janwaaro haatho kho dete hai. Agar iss sab keliye nahi kar sakte toh mere liye karo, mere papa ko insaaf dilane ke liye karo. Mere parivaar keliye karo, meri maa jinhone apne pati bina jeena sikha, meri behen keliye jisne bachpan mein apne papa who diya, mere liye jisko ETF join karna oara apne papa ke mujrimo ko saza dilwane keliye(at this Arjun had to look at her). Aur agar fir bhi nahi ho raha toh apne liye karo, kyuki Sikander ne tumhari zindagi bhi barbaad ki hai.

Arjun understood each and everything. And it made it's way to Arjun's heart stirring awake the responsibility from its sleep. But still one thing held him, back.

Arjun(emotionally looking at her): par....Roshni?

At this Sakshi could feel her heart stop. He loved that girl truly. And the extent of his love was beyond anything anyone could ever analyse. His love was pure and powerful bu r the only problem was it was one-sided. Sakshi couldn't ust let Arjun slip into another phase of depression.

Sakshi(while wrapping his hand with bandages and moving towards other injured places): tum Roshni se pyar karte the woh bhi karti thi. Par woh sirf tumhare dil me. Tum apni Roshni ko ji bharke chaho bas itna samjho ki ab jo larki saamne she go bhalehi woh Roshni ki tarah dekhne mein ho par woh Roshni nahi hai. Woh Sikander ki beti hai aur yahi sach hai. Roshni tumhara pyaar tumhare andar hai tumhare paas surakshit, yeh larki who nahi hai.

Arjun(nodded in agreement): ha....yeh sirf Sikander ki beti hai aur meri Roshni ki hunshakal, par mera pyaar nahi sirf aur sirf ek criminal hai. Jo Sikander ke har jurm is hissa hai, aur use saza milegi, Roshni toh kabhi bhi mujhe......

He couldn't complete as his eyes started stinging and one by one tears started flowing and slowly he started shaking as finally he broke down after whatever happened in Sakshi's lap. She has a rough time controlling her own tears but she knew she couldn't fall weak now, Arjun needed her 

now the most and she'd remain strong for her. There was nothing m7ch she could do to help him in any way or reduce his pain so she just offered her support and her lap for him to cry out.

Almost an hour later when Arjun had gained controlled over his emotions and was drinking the third glass of water which Sakshi gave him after he broke his glass with his bare hands. He finished his glass when he felt he felt a burning sensation on his lower lip he hissed him pain only to find Sakshi chuckling a bit. He moved away from her hiding his lips and scowling at her.

Arjun: has kyu rahi ho tum mujhe dard hua?

Arjun stated as a matter of fact and glared at her, though Sakshi knew he was taking the anger it also amused her.

Sakshi(chuckling): toh aur kya karu? Maine tumhare haath ka haal thik kiya, kaanch nikal ke patti ki. Sar pe patti ki. Gaalo pe ointment lagaya aur an jaake tumhe dard ho raha hai matlab tumhari sensations laut rahi hai, zinda ho rahe ho tum ACP Rawte.

Saying so she laughed a bit more, and went near Arjun. He too removed his hands from over his lips and was staring at her laughing figure. His own lips curved up a bit. It was such a feeling of contentment seeing her near him, laughing playfully. His own problems vanished that very moment as he enjoyed his view. After completing her laugh she went to Arjun with the medicine.

She again applied the balm and Arjun again winced due to the burning sensation. She apologetically looked at him, "sorry jal raha hai na, bas thori der, ruko." Saying so she started blowing that injured spot and Arjun was having a difficult time controlling his pacing heart which all of a sudden started pounding against his chest due to the proximity.

While Sakshi was oblivious to Arjun's condition she continued her work while Arjun couldn't help but get lost in the beauty standing next to him. 

While applying the medicine Sakshi's glance averted to Arjun's face and she saw him looking at her with certain emotions unknown to her. That passionate stare from him made her remove her fingers from his lips and place it on his chest, while it was now that she realised Arjun's left hand was wound around her waist. A slight blush crept on his cheeks while she lowered her eyes. It was then that she felt guilty again.

Sakshi(guilty): I'm sorry Arjun aj jo bhi hua mein bas dekhti rahi. Maine kuch nahi kiya....

A sudden wind caused her to shut up and made her loose locks fall over her face. Her heart smiled a beat when she felt Arjun's fingers removing it for her. She then glanced at Arjun who still was looking at her. His fingers trailed in her skin for some extra minutes at the it didn't go back to its place and rested on Sakshi's face.

Arjun(lost in her): shhhh.....tumne kuch galat nahi kiya. Aur mujhe support bhi kiya toh khud ko dosh mat do.

Slowly his thumb started drawing patterns on her cheek while her grip on his shirt grew tighter. Things stated to heat upa bit as their eyes met once again and they knew what was about to happen. Ever so slowly their faces grew closer reducing the gap between them. Their hold on each other strengthened till the point that their noses were almost brushing each other. Warm breaths interchanged increasing the passion from both sides. The obvious was about to happen as their faces closed the minimum distance between them. Their lips brushed lightly, however a knock at the door ceased them from moving further.

They both moved apart and Arjun finally akrd the person to come in. Sakshi had already cleaned up the room so noone could suspect anything. The door opened to reveal Shree entering his cabin timidly. Shree looked up at Arjun who had by now nursed his wounds so it relieved him a bit.

Shree: sir woh Commisioner sir subah se wait kar rahe the, ab jaa rahe 

hai toh apko bula rahe the.

Arjun(nodded): tum Chalo mein ata hu.

Arjun told hum and turned to take his phone and gun. Shree to turned back to leave but was a bit hesitant, he held the door knob tightly thinking whether he should do it or not. Soon he walked upto Arjun and embraced him tightly. Arjun was surprised by this action of his and looked at Sakshi for any hint but when she just smiled seeing them he also hugged Shree lovingly.

A flash of the afternath of the bomb blast day came on front of him, and the essence of family filled his heart. He had a family to call his own.

When Shree felt Arjun's arms around himself his happiness exceeded all bounds. After a while when they parted though not a proper full fleged smile Arjun's face held contentment and a small maybe tiny grin. Shree also smiled back him but soon it vanished.

Shree(worriedly): aap thik toh hai na sir?

Arjun smiled curved a bit more and that was all the two others in the room needed. He nodded and hummed to clear their heads and they could see he appeared relieved of whatever stress he had since the morning. The dead look in his eyes were now replace by the same fire but it also had a bit of satisfaction in there.

Shree left the room soon and Sakshi was about to follow him when Arjun called her back.

Arjun: Sakshi....

She turned to see what he needed, when he heard Arjun say the prohibited words.

Arjun: thank you.

Sakshi(nodded in acceptance): your most welcome. Ab chale?

*********

As Arjun entered the conference room all eyes got fixed on him. He had nursed his wounds which surprised four members of the room but he ignored it and made his way to the Commisioner. On his way he found Sameer trying to approach him and that very sight made him stiffen up, he ignoring his apologetic look, reached his destination. Commisioner sir approached him and gave him the file containing Sikander's information.

Sir: Arjun Sikander ka case ETF ko mil raha hai. Jald se jald iss criminal ko saza dilwao.

Arjun: kaun Sikander sir? Sikander toh sirf ek parchayi hai. Uska koyi pehchaan nahi yeh mein maan chuka hu behtar hoga ap bhi maan jaiye.

His statement scared the living daylights out of others. Juniors just kept on staring at him with open mouth while Sameer and sir opened and closed their mouth to say something while words didn't escape from there. It made an amusing scene to him, but he decided to clear the things.

Arjun: mera matlab hai Sikander naam ka koi nahi mila itne saalo ke investigation ke baad toh Sikander shayad koyi cover name hai jiske piche koyi aur hai.

Sir(relaxing): you are right, Par kaun hai kaise pata chalega. It can be anyone.

Sakshi(trying to sound as logical as possible): hum uske cases dekh sakte hai, koyi na koyi link kisina kisike saath toh milhi jayegi.

Ayesha(agreeing): ha mein jab undercover thi toh yaad hai uss DCP ne apse Sikander ka zikr kiya tha.

Arjun(nodded): sir directly Sikander tak pohuchna difficult hoga, par ek dam starting level ke logo ko pakarke unke upar ke fir unke upar ke logo ko pakarke sakte hai.

Sir: that's fine pat start kaha se karoge? Koyi bhi drug peddler nahi chalega, it has to be from the $ gang.

Arjun: sir maine Sikander ka case Pehle handle kiya hai, uske bohut saare addo ko band karwaya tha, kuch ke baare mein pata tha par woh log shift kar gaye. Purane case files mere paas nahi hai, unhone destroy kar diya tha agar aap ke paas uski copy ho toh wahase kuch mil sakta hai.

Sameer(trying to help): par agar nahi mila toh. Sir ka file dekho yaha pe kuch logo ki details hai jinhone Sikander ka naam mention kiya tha, most are dead. Kuch mental hospital mein hai aur kuch rehab mein. Kuch godowns aur storehouses ki details hai par jaisa tumne kaha Abhi woh khali hai. So we are at the dead end. Lead hai par fir bhi haath khali hai.

Arjun(suddenly realising something): Ayesha, tum jab undercover thi toh jo drug supply ho raha the uski details pata hai?

Ayesha: ha sir, Hume toh naam nahi kaam se pata hota tha. Thora amount diya jaata tha, jo consume karne se normal alcohol ka effect hota tha, but zyada dose se temporary paralysis, kabhi kabhi puri memory nahi rehti thi uske lene ke baad, hallucination bhi ho sakta hai zyada dose se. Aur use zyada toh insaan mar sakta hai.

Arjun: matlab mujhe jo diya gaya tha.

That caught everyone's attention and they all turned to him.

Sir(confused): matlab?

Arjun: Sir jab mere ghar pe attack hua tha toh mere hath pao sunn par gaye the, aur hosh ane ke baad thori bohut baate chor kar mujhe aj bhi nahi pata ki uss din hua Kya tha.

If Sameer was feeling guilty, this new revealation broke all bounds. He 

didn't even know Arjun's side of the story. This was the first time he heard what had actually happened that day from him.

Sameer(shocked): par tumhare reports toh clear the.

Arjun(flatly): jaha pe khud nacrotics ke chief involved hai reports badalne mein kitna waqt lagega.

Noone could deny that fact. Indeed it was true. Their was a lot of people from the department itself who were involved in this.

Arjun: toh agar use drugs ke itne side effects hai, toh iye zyada jagah nahi milta hoga. Hum informers ko activate karke iss ke baare mein pata kar sakte hai ki kaha milta hai. Aur labs mein scientists se uske manufacture ke details mil sakte hai. Filhal toh surf drugs ka hi pata hai, you isi se age barte hai.

*******

2 weeks later

Sameer still had no luck in clearing out things with Arjun. They were all working tirelessly raiding all godowns, arresting any suspected peddlers and gaining new information each day. 

Sameer though noticed a very disturbing fact now that his concern towards Arjun was back and heightened, Arjun did not have the same zeal of finding Sikander which he had seen since the last 2 years. He seemed resigned and not only that the fact that Sikander was about to be unveiled didn't seem to affect him anymore. 

Sameer didn't know what had changed, but swore he would not let down his brother again. And today was a great chance to prove it. After 2 weeks of gruesome struggle they got confirmed leads of a major deal to take place for which they were getting ready. 

It was major breakthrough but unfortunately for Arjun he couldn't join the team as he was in Pune with Sakshi and Lisa testing some drug samples they had confiscated.

Sameer(on call): ha Rawte, waqt nahi hai aj shaam ko hi deal hai warna tumhare ane tak ka intezaar karta. Aj yeh mouka nikal gaya haatse toh pata nahi aisa mouka kab milega.

Arjun: ha, jaisa tumhe thik lage, keep me posted. 

And with that he cut the call. Sameer sighed in defeat. He felt his eyes stinging at Arjun's withdrawal, he didn't even put in his inputs. What had he done? Has he done what Roshni's death couldn't. Did he destroy one friendship due to another?

He came back from his thoughts when the car halted. Blinking rapidly he looked around.

Chotu: pohuch gaye Sir, back up team ati hi hogi.

Nodding he left the car vowing to make this day count. He instructed Shree to stay in the car and help them communicate with each other. The back up team under Sameer's instruction stealthily surrounded the whole region. All were in positions they were just waiting for Sikander's team to arrive. 

According to information due to constant loss for the last few days this deal couldn't afford to have any mistakes. So Sikander's daughter would be there supervising all the proceedings herself. So if ETF can actually conduct this encounter properly it was a jackpot.

Shree(on comm): Sir woh log aa rahe hai.

Everybody was alerted and they were ready for the attack. The deal started like any deal would. 2 men from both sides came and conversed for a bit, 15 guards from both sides surrounded the area.

When all of a sudden a lady came out from the car. In a dazzling white gown she stepped forward and greeted the opposite party members. Seeing the way the guards moved closer to her and the men standing before took a place behind her were clear implications that she was Sikander's daughter. 

Sameer couldn't see the lady's face clearly but he could hear their voices from the bugs. The lady's voice appeared unnaturally familiar. His brain knew whose voice it was but may be his heart was hesitating to accept it. That created a sense of uneasiness in him as he instructed every one to be ready for attack.

As soon as the deal was over and the people started retreating back to their respective cars gunshots were heard. Ducking down people tried to save themselves and realize from where the shots were coming. The team took that surprise as their advantage and ran in to grab them.

One of the two men from Sikander's side was able to run away from the spot. The two people from the opposite side was caught. Ayesha went of Sikander's daughter whereas Chotu caught their remaining member. 

As soon as Ayesha caught the lady and was about to slap her after turning her around, she stopped. Hands raised in air and eyes bulging out she just stared at the person in front of her disbelief written all over her face. Seeing her shock, the lady was also taken aback she was about to push her and run when Ayesha got her grip back.

Ayesha: Sameer aap jaldi idhar aiye.

Sikander's daughter seemed to calculate something hearing this. And soon to Ayesha's utter disgust broke into a malicious smile. Her voice broke by the end. Sameer who was handling someone else handed him over to Shree who arrived just in time to Marched towards Ayesha in full concern.

Sameer (worriedly): Kya baat hai Ayesha.

Ayesha (with disgust evident in her voice): aap khud hi dekh lijiye.

Sameer was taken aback by her tone, it was the first time she directed that to him. She didn't even use this tone when he had beat up Arjun 2 weeks back. He was about to counter her, when he came near her at glanced at the lady waiting. 

He couldn't believe his eyes. There stood in front of him his long lost friend Roshni, whom he had missed dearly for the last 2 years. He couldn't forget her face even in his dreams. The doe like eyes, the playful smile, the sweet girl he had befriended in college and went on to become his best friend. She was pure and virtuous even in the darkest of times and gave him hope to conquer his evils. 

He felt his heart beat accelerating and his palms become sweaty, he couldn't stop himself as one word escaped his lips, it was his prayer as well as his surprise, 'ROSHNI'.

As soon as the word escaped his mouth, the the image of the innocent girl in his mind morphed into the lady in front of her who broke into another cruel smile of her's which would haunt him for many nights. She was everything but innocent. He prayed to the almighty to make it some kind of a mistake that their was some error in this whole thing and she was their Roshni. 

Taking in his and Ayesha's state of surprise the other team members became worried.

Shree(worriedly): Sir sab thik hai na? 

Chotu: Ha Sir aap dono aise, aap jante hai iss larki ko? 

Shree: Ha Sir kya mein Arjun Sir ko call karu?

Sameer came out of his thoughts hearing Arjun's name and was about to say Shree to not even think about it when Ayesha beat him into it. 

Ayesha(angrily): Nahi Shree bilkul nahi, jab tak matter humare liye clear nahi hota tab tak unhe kuch nahi bologe. 

Sameer turned to her gratefully. His eyes started stinging again looking at the girl as slowly things began to set in. He turned to Ayesha when she commanded Shree who gulped in return taking in her tone. His eyes watered up seeing how Ayesha understood him and supported him. Shaking himself a bit and wiping a hand though his face he looked back at the lady. Trying to match the voice of ACP RAthore he spoke.

Sameer: koun ho tum? Aur yaha kya kar rahi ho?

To Sameer's utter horror the girl pretended to shrink back as though mocking him face turning sad and hurt she even managed to look innocent. Seeing the sudden change Ayesha grip on her loosened. 

Roshni(fearfully): Sameer yeh kya keh rahe ho tum mujhe nahi pehchane? Mein tumhari Roshni. 

As soon as she said that she laughed maniacally. The name clicked something for everyone present there. For those who did not know what was going on, seemed to get confused first and then the confusion morphed into something close to fear. Things were very complicated, they didn't know what was happening. But it seemed Sameer was finally getting a grip. He grabbed the lady with her arms and sternly made her face him.

Sameer: Sikander ki beti ho na tum? Aur Roshni banne ki acting kar rahi thi?

Shree and Chotu shared a look and mouthed a silent 'Roshni' as if finally getting what was happening. They turned to look at Ayesha who just shook her head and shrugged unconsciously saying she was equally clueless.

Roshni here snorted in amusement even dared to giggle a bit, and then 

broke into another of her sinful laughters, before replying.

Roshni(mocking): wah! Kya baat hai Sameer, kya deduction hai? Itna toh maine hi bata diya. Tumne khudse kya pata kiya? Waise mera pyaara Arjun kaisa hai? 

Hearing Arjun's name from her mouth left a sense of unease through everyone. She was mocking them and even Arjun who had truly loved her. They weren't going to tolerate this. Anger caused through their veins as they gripped their guns tighter and Sameer grip on her arm tightened. But unbeknownst to all this she continued her filthy monologue.

Roshni: Suna tha gam mein duba hua hai, pagal hogaya hai. Gussa bhi bohut karne laga hai na? Tsk Bachara! Uske job mein bhi problem hogaya tha...

She couldn't continue as Sameer almost pulled her in to slap her, stopping just at the right moment just to scare her enough. Her eyes widened and her mouth went dry. She gulped a bit and looked around at the others before looking back at Sameer's rage filled eyes.

Sammer(sneering): Apni gandi Zuban se uska naam mat lo tum. Tum layak nahi ho uske. Andaaza bhi hai tumne kya kiya hai?

Roshni seemed to get offended at that. She also got angry and faced Sameer.

Roshni: zyada ache banne ki koshish mat karo. Tumhe kya lagta hai, tumne jo kiya woh thik tha? Bare aye mujhe sunane wale. Best friend kehte the na? Kaha tha yeh best friend jab uski sabse zyada zarurat thi? Huh? Aur toh aur tum shukar manao ki Arjun mil gaya tha. Warna aj uske jagah tum hote. Waise bhi target tum hi the. Ayi baat samajhme?

Sameer's arm left her as if burned and he tried to control his emotions he knew too well what her words meant. He tried to calm his heaving breath and gain his composure back but it was taking too much time. He 

glanced at Roshni who was now held by Ayesha. 

They were still taking in her words and the implications when someone shouted Begum. They were all still so hung up on the statement, that they didn't anticipate what happened next. Suddenly Roshni or her look alike pushed Ayesha and  with full force and ran back, before anyone could react smoke covered the area and they could hear the screech of tires and then nothing.

Sameer grabbed Ayesha before she hit the ground and looked around. 

Sameer: tum thik ho (to Ayesha in his arms)

After getting her confirming nod. He focused on the comm line.

Sameer: Shree, Chotu kya hua? Ros.. I mean woh larki kaha gayi? 

Shree: pata nahi Sir sab kuch itna jaldi hua(coughing a bit) aur itna dhua hai ki kuch dikha hi nahi.

Chotu: Ha sir gari ki awaz ayi lagta hai woh log bhaag gaye. Backup team ko bhi kuch nahi mila.

Sameer: Dammit. Jo jo mile hai unko custody mein lo. Commisioner Sir ke saath meeting hai office wapas chalo, Aur shree jo gari ke number the unko check karo. 

Agreeing Shree and Chotu left for their tasks. Sameer shared a look with Ayesha before crossing the distance and hugging her. This encounter with Roshni shook him completely. Now he didn't know how to face Arjun any more. After parting, Ayesha who was equally disturbed voiced the query.

Ayesha: Sameer, Arjun Sir ko kya batayenge?

Sammer(shaking his head, and running his hand through his hair): pata nahi Ayesha. Kuch bhi pata nahi. Kya hua, kya hoga, kaise hoga kuch nahi pata. But sabse bara problem hai Arjun ko yeh sab kaise batau. 

********

Here with Arjun.

He stopped the car at their regular dhaba. Lisa had gone to the lab to supervise the tests, so it was only Sakshi and Arjun. This dhaba had become a regular spot for them since the last 2 weeks. Stopping by for dinner amidst the long hours of work. 

To-night also just like all other nights they stopped by the dhaba. Their regular person a 13 year old boy Raju came running towards the car. 

Raju(smilling): Bhaiya didi, apka regular lau?

Sakshi: ha aur aj do plate pau bhai extra Lana bohut bhuk lagi hai. Aur ha bhaiya ki special chai mat bhulna.

Raju: ji didi abhi lata hu.

Arjun sighed deeply after observing the whole interaction. Nowadays it was difficult to actually focus on anything. Previously though their was unlimited grief still he had a purpose. But now the goal, purpose everything seemed hazy. 

He agreed to Sakshi's words and was trying to give his best for the case but still the emptiness seemed to suck out every little hope he ever possessed. Earlier he knew that even if he had lost everything, he still had his Roshni. Now he didn't have anything to rely back on. 

He couldn't visit his own house. Previously it was a place where he lost his wife. It was a place which held nightmares but still his house held many good memories of Roshni and their married life. Now he knew it all was a lie. There were only planning and plotting.

Thinking about these things increased the throbbing headache he had 

been nursing since afternoon. Missing his lunch added to this new pressure might have resulted in this. He closed his eyes and laid his head back to the head rest. 

After a while he felt soft hands caressing his forehead and starting to message it. He tried to shake her off, but she was stubborn enough so he let it be, enjoying the bit of relief it provided. 

Sakshi: Arjun, yeh kya chal raha hai? Do haft mein yeh 8wi baar hai. Tumne aj bhi lunch nahi kiya na? 

Arjun(not opening his eyes): kaam tha Sakshi.

Sakhi: ha aur hum bhi kaam pe the. Par iska matlab yeh toh nahi ki khana chorde? Hum sab ne khana khaya. Aise kaise chalega? Bimar par jaoge.

Arjun(now opening his eyes and glancing at her): pehle bhi aise hi chalta bas pata nahi ajkal yeh headache kyu ho raha hai.

Sakshi(sighing): tumhe pata hai kyu ho raha hai Arjun. Itna stress le rahe ho toh headache toh hoga hi. Tumhe rehna hoga warna age kaam kaise karoge?

Arjun(now removing her hands): bas kuch hi dino ki baat hai. Yeh case khatam ho jaye. Toh mera bhi kaam khatam. Mein bhi yaha se chala jaunga.

Sakshi came to a sudden haunt hearing this. It had been 2 weeks since this started. Today Arjun appeared a bit more exhausted that normal but she couldn't understand what he meant.

Sakshi: Arjun?...(when he didn't respond she asked again) Arjun? Kya matlab hai tumhara? Kaam khatam? Yaha se chale jaoge? Kya keh rahe ho? (Her voice breaking at the end)

Arjun(determined to not look her in the eye): Sakshi maine ETF join hi kiya tha iss case ke liye. Ro..Ros..(his voice cracked, and Sakshi gave him a moment to compose himself.) Roshni ko insaaf dilane keliye. Jiska ab koi matlab bhi nahi, firbhi Sikander ka pakra jana zaruri hai. Toh jab woh 

pakra jaega toh mera kaam bhi khatam toh mein yaha se chala jaunga. Waise bhi ab Mumbai mein region nahi panga. Dum ghat raha hai yaha pe.

Sakshi couldn't belief what she was hearing. Here she thought they were making progress, learning to trust each other more. But she had been wrong. And the worst part is she can't blame Arjun, not really. It's wrong to expect he'd be all well after the trauma he went through and now coming to face the betrayal and to top it all Sameer's outburst. But all this didn't make her feel good. She didn't want to loose Arjun. Her heart broke in millions of pieces imagining the same. She looked at Arjun with tear filled eyes.

Sakshi: I love you Arjun. 

Hearing the words again his mind drifted back.

2 weeks ago they were in the same situation sitting in the car and waiting for their food to arrive. After the disastrous incident with Sameer, Arjun though better was still very emotional, so they went to a nearby dhaba for dinner, actually Sakshi wanted dinner Arjun was just dropping her but after lots of pleading and bargaining he reluctantly agreed to join as well. 

While they were eating in complete silence. Sakshi noted that Arjun's eyes glazed while he was muching his food slowly. It was clear he couldn't handle spicy food, still he was having it. She thought she wouldn't stop him but when she noticed he took a particularly big piece of chilli without hesitation she couldn't stop herself. 

Sakshi(passing a bottle of water): kya kar rahe ho? Jab teekha khana kha nahi pate itni mirchi kyu kha rahe ho? Lo pani piyo.

Arjun(refusing the bottle): nahi thik hai. 

Sakshi: toh fir yeh lo yeh mera gulab jamun khao.

Arjun: nahi mein mitha nahi khata. 

Sakshi: aise karoge toh tabiyat kharab hojayegi.

Arjun: mujhe sachme parwah nahi Sakshi. Aur acha nahi lag raha roz roz ka yehi dard, jo khatam hi nahi hona chahta. Shayad Rathore sahi keh ra..

Sakshi(putting her palm over his mouth): Nahi Arjun yeh bilkul mat bolna. Sameer ne jo kuch bhi kaha woh thik nahi hai.(now tearing up) Aur Roshni aur Sameer ne saath nahi diya toh tum aisa sochne lage?

Arjun(shaking his head): sirf Roshni ya Sameer ki baat nahi hai, zindagi mein kisine bhi toh saath nahi diya. Jab bhi laga ki yeh rishte rahenge toh woh dur chala gaya. Pehle lagta tha halaat hai, par ab toh woh bhi nahi. Aur jab itne log chor ke ja sakte hai toh problem toh mujhme hi hoga na?

Sakshi(a lone tear trickling down he cheek): Nahi Arjun hum hai na puri team, hai Shree, Chotu, Ayesha, Lisa, aur..aur mein bhi. Aur sach kahu toh (cupping his face) I Love you.

Arjun's eyes widened at this declaration. He stared intently to find any bit of lie but he could get any. His lips parted a bit but he couldn't seem to develop any words. Sakshi understanding his situation helped him.

Sakshi: tumhe kehne ki koi zarurat nahi hai Arjun. Yeh bas mere dil ki baat hai, mein chahti thi ki tumhe pata ho bas. I don't expect anything in return. Bas mujhe ya jo tumse pyaar karte hai unhe khudse dir mat kardo.

Arjun:I'm sorry Sakshi, mein chah kar bhi kuch nahi kar sakta. Mein manhoos hu mere paas aj tak jo..

Sakshi(cutting him off): kaha na aise mat bolo. Aur tumhe kaha na ki kuch bolne ki zarurat nahi. Bas yeh jano log hai jo tumse pyaar karte hai. Aur yeh gulab jamun khao(pointing at her plate)

They continued to stare at each other intently. One trying to find traces of any lie, any deceit, other conveying all the love she possesses. They broke the eye contact after a while glancing outside at their respective windows. Arjun seemed to fidget for a while, Sakshi could see it from the corner of her eyes and then taking a bold step grabbed one of her gulab 

jamuns. Contemplating it for a moment before having a bite. Sakshi smiled at her small victory.

Arjun: pata hai pehle mitha khana bohut pasand tha. Par fir man nahi karta tha zindagi ki mithas hi chali gayi thi toh. Aur mein teekha khana kha hi nahi pata tha, par tabse uski bhi adat daal li. Taaki pata chalta rahe ki saza kaat raha hu, maza nahi. 

Unable to control herself, seeing his pain and grief she hugged him.

Arjun returned from his thoughts just in time to hear what Sakshi had to say next. He remembered what she had said and again recalled Roshni's death, Sameer's accusations, his mother's face, his father's taunts. He couldn't let anyone else suffer because of him anymore, and if that meant he'd have to move away from his only family so be it. 

Sakshi: I love you Arjun. Aur yeh kabhi nahi badlega. Par iska tumhare faisle se koi lena dena nahi hai. Bas yaad rakhna kabhi bhi kuch bhi zarurat ho toh bas ek call dur hu. Waise transfer lekar jaoge kaha? Milne aa sakti hu na?

Arjun(looking down): Sach kahu toh mein expect nahi kar raha hu iss case se zinda lout ne ka. Par agar kismat kharab hui, as always toh shayad reh jaunga, pata nahi kuch socha nahi hai. Par transfer nahi mein yeh police force chorne ki baat kar raha tha. Yeh mera officially last case hoga.

Sakshi stared at him shocked beyond belief. She didn't know what worried her more Arjun's direct declaration of not even expecting to survive, or him deciding to leave his dream job. The same job which was his life, for which he had lost everything. 

She was about to question him further or atleast try to mold his decision but their food arrived just then. So she dropped it for the time being 

mentally noting to have a conversation about this later. 

They were halfway through the dinner, when Sakshi's phone rang. She wiped her hand in the napkin, and took her phone out, seeing Ayesha's name glanced at Arjun who signed asking who was it. After mouthing a silent Ayesha Sakshi recieved he call.

Sakshi(on call): Ha Ayesha...Raaste mein hi hai...Ha yaad hai...pohuch rahe hai.....Ha Arjun bhi saath hai, Lisa waha direct pohuch jayegi.... Ha ruko speaker mein dalti hu.

Rathore: Rawte humlog Sikander ke group mein se kuch logo ko utha paye hai, but unfortunately dusre taraf ke log maare gaye, aur(their seemed a bit of hesitation on Sameer's part which made Arjun and Sakshi glance at each other before glancing back at the phone)Sikander ki beti woh bhag gayi. Commisioner Sir office aa rahe hai wahi milte hai. Tum logo ko kuch mila?

Rawte: ha godown mein bacho ke khilauno, soft toys ke andar se lag bhag 50-60 kilo drugs mile hai. Lisa test karwane gayi hai wahi drugs hai ya nahi.

Cutting the call Arjun called for Raju, the small boy from the dhaba. He took out his wallet and gave two 100 rupee notes to him. 

Arjun(calling the boy closer): yeh tumhara hai unhe mat dena samjhe ya samjhau. 

The young boy nodded happily. Both arjun and Sakshi returned the smile.

Raju(waving at them): Bye bhaiya, bye didi, fir ana. 

With that they left for ETF.

**********

Here with Sameer.

He was sitting in the driver's seat driving the car but his mind was somewhere else. His mind was revisiting all his memories.

Meeting Roshni for the first time becoming good friends with her. Meeting Arjun for the first time, becoming friends with him too. All the time he had spent with the two. Him being the reason for Roshni and Arjun's meet. Their marriage, them visiting his place in Rajasthan.

With that thought he suddenly pushed the break and the car came to a sharp hault shaking everyone present in there. Before anyone could ask what was wrong he took out his phone from the pocket and dialed a number. 

Sameer(on call): Ajmer, aap dhyan se humari baat suniye. Maasa, Babasa aur sabko leke desh se bahar chale jaiye kuch mahino keliye....kya hua hai mein baad mein apko sab bataunga par aap abhi yeh kijiye....Nahi unhe bataunga toh kham o kha tension karenge issiliye apko bola. Aap jald se jald intezaam karke nikaliye...ji...ji...aap bhi apna khayal rakhna.

He cut the phone, and rested his head on the steering wheel closing his eyes and taking deep breaths to calm his nerves. He could feel Ayesha's soothing hand on his shoulders, he was getting lost in it when he suddenly had another realisation. 

He looked up from his position and stared at Ayesha for a while before looking back at Shree and Chotu and saying;

Sameer: tum sab bhi apne families ko kuch dino keliye bahar bhej do. Rosh..mera matlab Sikander ki beti ko mere ghar ke baare mein pata hai, aur aj tum sabko dekhke tumhare ghar walo ka pata karne mein waqt nahi lagega. So to be on the safe side unko bhi yaha se nikal lo. Mein Lisa, Sakshi aur...Arjun ko bolta hu.

They all nodded and started calling their families. There was a hint of fear in all their eyes and Sameer hated himself for it. If only he had not gotten lost in his thoughts about Rishni they would have managed to arrest that girl. 

Thinking about that girl his heart still couldn't believe what he had seen. He couldn't believe his Roshni actually didn't even exist and it was all a hoax.

He mechanically dialed Arjun's number and put the phone on on his ears. After 2-3 rings he recieved the call and Sameer had to suppress the sob which was threatening to break through. How would he even tell Arjun about today's incident? How would he react? He didn't want to loose Arjun now that it was becoming more and more clear that he was right and the biggest victim in all this. Sameer's guilt of hurting him didn't help his case at all. Taking in a shuddering breath after hearing a second hello from Arjun he finally got back his voice and replied.

Sameer(on call): office pohuch gaye? 

Arjun: ha.

Sameer(taking in a deep breath): Sakshi, Lisa aas paas hai?

Arjun: ha ek min, (shuffling noise in the background, as Arjun called out for Lisa)(to Lisa) Lisa! Yaha ao ekbar.(to Sameer on call) Ha dono hai.

Sameer: Ro....Sikander ki beti aur uska ek saathi aj nikal gaye the humare haath se, ab unhe pata chal gaya hoga unke peeche koun hai. Toh to be on the safe side tum sab apne, apne families ko, kuch dino keliye bahaar bhej do. 

Lisa: OK Sir.

After the call Sameer stared outside Ayesha's window and waited for any sign to show whatever happened today was a big misunderstanding, but none came. He heard Shree's question and sighed defeatedly.

Shree: Sir, Arjun Sir ko kya batayenge? 

Sameer(looking down): wahi toh pata nahi Shree, yaha mujhe hi yakin 

nahi ho raha, pata nahi woh kaise handle karega. Mujhe toh dar lag raha hai kahi kuch ulta seeda na kar baithe.

At the sound of a sharp inhale he looked up and glared at all of them.

Sameer: par batana toh parega hi. Uske zindagi ka ek hi maksad tha Roshni ke gunhegaaro ko saza dilwana, ab kya kahu use Jake ki tum jisse pyar karte the, woh asal mein ek behroopiya thi. Woh zinda hai, yeh sab bas ek natak tha tumhe raaste se hatane keliye. 

His voice cracked and Sameer couldn't control the tears any longer as they trailed down his face. Ayesha reached out to comfort him. He shook his head before continuing.

Sameer: woh tut jaega Ayesha. Pehle se kafi zyada aur mujhe nahi pata ki use kaise sambhalu. Hosla du. Mujhe nahi pata.

*********

Hear in ETF headquarters

Arjun and Sakshi came to a sudden stop hearing Sikander's daughter. They absolutely didn't miss the incomplete Roshni. This meant Sameer came across Roshni this time. Sakshi felt happy, that atleast now Sameer would believe Arjun was right. Arjun on the other hand felt a bit bad for him. He knew the bond Sameer and Roshni shared. Okay not shared the feelings Sameer had for Roshni and now realising it was all a lie would be a blow for anyone. 

Seeing Arjun and Sakshi completely lost and looking at each other. Lisa waited for a while for anyone of them to answer before replying to Sameer herself. She glanced at both of them, it was clear they both were disturbed so she excused herself to call her family and let them sort their things.

Arjun: tum apne family ko yaha se bahar jane bolo. But tumhare papa ki gawahi zaruri hai. (Thinking something before coming to a conclusion) ek kaam karo Rathore aur bakio ko pata chal hi gaya hai toh, tum apne papa ko bulalo abhi woh gawahi deke isi waqt desh ke bahar chale jayenge tumhare family ke saath. Aur Vineeta ko bhi yaha ana hoga. Un dono ko extra protection ki zarurat hai.

Sakhi(agreeing about her family but questioning about Vineeta): Par Arjun, Vineeta iss sab mein parna nahi chahti kya woh ayegi?

Arjun: ana toh parega, apne gunhegaaro ko saza dilwana jo hai. Uske baad usko bhi desh se bahar bhejna hoga, unhe zyada protection chahiye. Tum apne papa se baat karo aur Vineeta ko manao agar nahi mani tab meri baat karwayo. Mein apne kuch log bhej raha hu un dono ko lane. Aur Sikander ke khilaf jo baki evidences the woh kaha hai?

Sakhi(taking out her phone and walking to the other side): mere locker mein, mein lati hu tum apna call karlo.

Arjun(on call): Suno do location bhej raha hu, do log hai, tum sab jayo aur un dono ko mere office tak chorna hai. Aur samhaal ke. Hosakta he koyi tum par nazar rakhe attack kare, toh dhyan se un dono ko ya tum logo ko kuch hona nahi chahiye. Unko uske baad airport chorna hai, fir kuch dino keliye tum sab underground ho jana.

After that call he dialed another number, where he used to call weekly and sometimes more. Though it was always short and ended after getting to know about each other's welfare, it still didn't ease his heart everything he called. After two times calling when knowone picked the call, he was a bit worried, their was no message as well saying they were busy or call back later. Considering the present scenario it was not at all reassuring.

Then he browsed through his phone and reached to another number, his fingers hovered over the name for a bit before finally calling it. Taking a deep breath he waited as his heart rate grew with every ring. However to 

his dismay noone answered this number as well. Now he was worried. He left messages in both the numbers to call back as soon as possible. He kept glancing at his phone every now and then. And looking at it hopefully for a reply when any vibration or sound happened. But to his utter dismay nothing happened as he waited. He didn't know how long it was until Sakshi came back.

But it was not too long since she came back after the calls and with the file. Handing the file to him, she sat beside him.

Sakshi: Vineeta maan gayi woh bhi ayegi.

Arjun just nodded in return again focusing back on his phone, if Sakshi found it suspicious she didn't say anything. They waited in silence for the others to arrive. After a while Lisa joined them bringing in her reports and sitting beside Sakshi as they started talking in a low voice. Arjun however didn't hear a single word as his attention was completely to his phone. He tried calling again but the result was same.

He didn't realise how long it had been but the next time he glanced up from his phone the room was filled even Commisioner Sir was sitting at the other end. He was so lost that he didn't even hear them entering.

When Sameer and the others entered, they straight away went to their respective tables gathering their individual reports, they went to the conference room. Sameer's eye just found Arjun sitting beside Sakshi and fidgeting with his phone. When he didn't look up from his phone even after the noise of door opening he found it unusual Arjun was anything but unalert. 

He took his seat and looked at Sakshi, who just in time happened to glance at him. He inquired about Arjun by facial gestures, only to receive a shrug in return. With that as the other members started joining them, and conversations started Arjun was still quite busy with his phone. Then atlast when Commisioner Sir joined them, they just waited for Ayesha to return with the coffee before starting. 

Arjun put away the phone into his pocket and diverted his attention back to the case in hand. Looking at all the solemn face and especially Sameer's grim face he could understand what had taken place today. He himself didn't know about the deal it was a last moment information that's why he couldn't join the team since he had already left for Pune. 

Atlast when Ayesha joined and distributed the coffee mugs, and taking her seat between Sameer and Chotu, that the meeting started. Commisioner Sir was the one to give the introduction and asking for the new informations.

Sir: Jaisa ki hum sab jante hai ki yeh bohut hi sensitive case hai. Media ko koi khabar nahi hai, aur department mein bhi zyada logo ko koi clear idea nahi hai. Aj hume Sikander gang ka ek important member mila hai so I think it's the start of our victory. Toh ab aap sab apne apne details bataiye. 

Arjun waited for Sameer to start, actually everyone did, as the hierarchy went it was his chance to speak but since he continued to unfocusedly stare at his coffee, he took his chance.

Arjun: Sir, (every one glanced at him) humne Pune mein godown se 58 kilo drugs confiscate kiye hai, godown ke malik ko kuch nahi pata, kyuki godown bhaare pe tha. Aur waha ke workers do din se nahi aye. Drugs testing keliye Lisa le gayi thi.(gesturing Lisa to continue)

Lisa(nodding at Arjun before starting):  ji Sir drugs ke report yeh rahe(passing it to Commisioner, who started reading it,  and looked up once Lisa started talking again.) Iss drug ka naam hai serotonin 2A aur jaisa Ayesha ne kaha tha effects waise hi hai temporary paralysis, hallucinations, small dose mein alcohol ka kaam karta hai aur kyuki it's tasteless toh kisi bhi khane ki chis mein mila sakte ho toh pata nahi chalega. Aur zyada dose se maut due to cardiac arrest. Kyuki post mortem report 12 ghante ke andar na kare toh drugs ka Nishan body mein nahi milega aur in general kisiko specifically pata na ho toh normal Heart attack lagega toh it's a useful murder weapon.

Sir(taking in the information): Brilliant! Aise chiso ki hi toh zarurat hai hume.(angrily muttering the last part) Aur Rathore tumhara kya hua? Tumhe kya pata chala? Aj ka deal toh bohut important tha na?

Complete silence met him. He glanced at the others for help, when they just stared blankly at Sameer without any input from their side, Sir again called "Rathore", this time a bit louder. Startled by his voice Sameer appeared perplexed before remembering where and why he was there, and started answering. 

 Sameer: Sir, woh...hum...deal location...waha pe...actually...

Arjun cut him off before he could stammer more. Sameer was really not sure how to say what he underwent today. So he saved him from further embarrassment, he stepped in. Sameer started by looking at Sir but then continuously kept glancing at Arjun. Who knew why there was this sudden hesitation and seeking for validation involved. After waiting for a while for Sameer to construct a proper sentence or anyone else from their team today to cut in, when nothing happened he decided to take things in his hands. Which Sameer was grateful of but he also wanted to inform Arjun about the Roshni incident, but he let him continue this time. 

Arjun: deal location pe kya hua mein batata hu Sir, par usse pehle apko thora background pata hona chahiye. (Picking up the file from his lap and passing it to Sir)

Sir (looking at the file thoroughly before opening it and sorting through the data): kya hai yeh Arjun? Purani lag rahi hai...

He couldn't continue seeing the data present in there, he was struck with the amount of evidence present in the file. He was shocked that how they had been neglecting such a viscous criminal, and ignoring to do anything about it. There was solid proofs about drug dealings, bomb blasts, organ trafficking, human trafficking and so much. He glanced up at Arjun a bit petrified taking in the information, as sweat beads began to form and then trickle down his jaw despite the A.C working. Arjun as always didn't 

seem to phase seeing his condition, merely turned around turning his back to all of them and switching on the projector showing the photo of a very well know business man Shekhar Khan.

Arjun: Yeh Shekhar Khan hai inka officially furniture ka business hai. Kafi successful bhi hai, inke officially 2 cargo ships hai. Par unofficially inke 6 cargo ships hai aur toh aur inke kai naam hai. Ibrahim Sheikh, Dubai. Joseph Evans, London. Aur bohut kuch, kuch pass ports file mein hai. (He waited for a while for Commisioner as well as others to go through the information, and continued without turning when he felt it was almost done). 

Yeh Sikander ka naam underworld mein ek bhoot kahani jaisi hai, zyadatar log mante nahi aur jo mante hai woh bolte nahi, toh Sikander ek dead end hi hai uss tak pohuchna difficult hai, par yeh Shekhar Khan ka hi dusra naam hai. Underworld ke unhi kuch manne wale logo ne iss shakal ko Sikander kaha hai.

Ab ati hai business ki baat. Yeh kayi saalo se iss dhande mein hai, aur raj bhi kar rahe hai. Pehle furniture ke through aur ab aise hi delivery aur smuggling hoti hai. (Pausing to take a breath) Ab parivaar bole toh.

Officially inki patni aur do bache hai jo New York mein rehte hai, parhayi pure kar rahe hai, most probably in sabke bare mein nahi jante. Par unofficially Ibrahim Sheikh ki ek aur biwi hai, ek aur kyuki dono ki shakal nahi milti aur shadi iss biwi se pehle hui thi. Toh uss patni ki maut kuch 15 saal pehle ho gayi thi aur unhi se unki ek beti thi Shazia Sheikh. (At this he pulled out the picture of Roshni).

(If their was tension before, now it was suffocating. Even Sakshi was confused as to how did Arjun know so much, but she still knew other parts the rest were completely stupefied. Sameer, Ayesha, Shree, Chotu didn't know how to inform Arjun and now him stating all this seemed very frightening. Commisioner Sir who handled Roshni case knew her face, he knew Arjun on a personal level so his wife was a known face, and even he was stunned. Sameer appeared just few steps behind hyperventilating. 

So without giving them much time Arjun continued.)

Arjun: Shekhar Khan bohut waqt desh ke bahar rehte hai aur overall business dekhte hai kyuki woh comparatively jana mana chehra hai. Toh jo zyada sensitive cases hote hai woh unki beti Shazia samhaalti hai. 14 saal ki umar tak bahar thi, shayad tab tak maa zinda thi par uske baad Sikander ne use business mein daal diya. Zyada tar ek desh mein nahi rehti thi toh zyada log bhi nahi jante the. 

Uska pehle assignment India mein tha drug dealing ka, college students ko supply supervise karti thi par peeth piche. Usne Delhi ke B.E. College mein as a student join kiya tha, aur wahi use uska next target mila. Jodhpur ke Maharaja ke bete Sameer Rathore. 

(At the call of his name Sameer glanced up at Arjun, hoping to see his face, to know what he was thinking, but he didn't turn, and continued the story.)

Jodhpur mein uss waqt ek bomb blast hua tha par mujrim nahi mila, par Rajkumar ke dost pe shak karega koun? Blast ka maksad dehshak se zyada kuch nahi. Plan toh yeh tha ki Sameer Rathore se shadi karke, Raaj  gharane ki Rani banke kuch aur barbaadi karna par, baat hi bato ne use pata chala Sameer Rathore police officer banna chahta hai, aur ban bhi gaya hai toh barbaadi Rajasthan mein sirf kyu karna jab Delhi ke raaz pata chale, aur pure desh ko hila sake, aur Rani banke kya fayeda, Begum toh woh already hai. 

At this everyone was spellbound to the story. Sameer's heart went out to Arjun. He would have been in Arjun's spot if they had followed the initial plan. And here he kept accusing that man. Chotu inquired, what everyone was thinking.

Chotu(confused and scratching his head): par Sir, toh fir usne aapse shaadi kyu ki? Rathore Sir se hi kar sakti thi.

Arjun: kyuki mein us waqt ATS mein tha aur undercover operations 

handle karta tha. Toh terrorism security ke report aur strategies toh mujhse hi zyada  usse Milne wale the. Aur aisa nahi hai ki, usne tukka maara aur shadi hogayi, woh pehle tumhare baare mein pata karti thi fir tumhe jo jaise pasand hai waisi ban jati, toh pasand toh kisi ko bhi ho hi jati. 

Lisa: Par Sir woh toh Rathore Sir ke college mein thi, aapke baare mein pata kaise chala? 

Arjun(looking at Rathore directly): Rathore ke hi through. (At this Sameer averted his eyes, the guilt was too much) Mera aur Rathore ka training eksaath hua tha. Mujhe pata nahi pehle kuch unki baat hui thi ya nahi mere baare mein, par ekdin Rathore ne use mere ghar bheja aur mere saath hi woh kuch din rahi. Shayad Tab se pata chala. 

Sameer(recalling something): Ha baat hua tha, woh tumhare baare mein baat aise hi hoti thi par ek din (guiltyly) maine bas bol diya tha ki tumne ATS join kiya hai. Uske baad hi woh Mumbai aa gayi. Tab laga tha mujhse gussa hoke tumhare ghar ruki, par abhi lagta hai uska plan wahi tha. 

Arjun(nodding): toh uske baad mujhse shaadi hui aur Sikander ka case mila, main maksaad tha uska Sikander se hume dur rakhna aur zyada se zyada information collect karna. Uska Kaam bhi bohut sahi tha bacho ki school teacher, zyada verifications bhi nahi chahiye hote. Perfect role tha. Aur fir jab baat zyada bar gayi, aur usse kafi information mil gaya toh mujhe case se hatane aur waha se nikal ne ka perfect plan mila use. Khud ke maut ka natak karna. 

At this Sameer and Sir at once took over, it was all a hoax, difficult to believe the perfect plan, but Sameer had witnessed her today, he couldn't deny that.

Sameer & Sir: par Arjun...(both glancing at each other and Sameer gestured him to continue)

Sir: ha, toh Arjun hume dead body mili thi, Body identification hui thi, aur 

cremation bhi tum logo nehi kiya tha. 

Sameer: ha maine khud body identify ki thi. Aur kriya Karam bhi maine hi karwaya tha, tum tab hospital mein the na.(sadly)

Arjun(at this he turned around): exactly. Sir aap dono crime location mein nahi the waha sirf local police thi, unhone hume hospital pohuchaya aur inform kiya aap logo ko. Raaste mein kya hua kya pata. Aur Rathore kya morgue mein jake tumne body ki pulse rate ya saas check ki thi? Nahi right? Chehra dekh ke hi bola hoga, toh usme kya hai? Aur jaha tak mujhe yaad hai, morgue ke cooling systems aur chemicals mein kuch problem hua tha achanak, toh body sarne lagi thi, aur tumhe chehra nahi dikha tha kriya Karam ke waqt, right? Kyuki woh bigar gaya tha hai na? Aur jaldi sab niptana para.

At this Sameer wanted to say something but nothing came out and he just stared for a while before staring back at Arjun for a while and turning his attention to the photos in front of him. Things were coming to an end, loose ends were being tied up.

Arjun(sighed): coming back uske baad woh desh se bahar chali gayi taki mahol thora thanda hojaye. Woh tab tak baahar hi rahi jab tak Sikander naam sirf ek parchayi ban nahi gayi. Aur filhal khabar aa rahi thi ki Shekhar sahab ki tabiyat thori thik nahi hai toh woh apne parvaar ke paas New York mei reh rahe hai, toh yaha ka business koun dekhega? Issiliye woh wapas ayi shayad recently aur ab deals karne lagi. Waisi ek deal aj thi jaha par usse Sameer ki fir mulakat hui. Waha se kuch admi pakre gaye hai jo police custody mein hai, jinko lana hai interrogation keliye.

He said looking directly in Sameer's eye, and rested his case. They all sat in silence taking in the information. It created a bit of uneasiness in Sameer looking at Arjun's cool behaviour, like he was deducting any normal case and not talking about his wife. Sameer couldn't help himself when he asked. 

Sameer(not even looking at Arjun): tumhe Roshni ke baare mein pata kab 

chala?

When he did not recieve any immediate response he looked up at Arjun who was intently staring at him. Pen held tightly in his hand, forehead a bit creased in focus, he seemed to think for a while as everyone waited for an answer, he turned to Sakshi who in turn nodded in return they seemed to have a conversation of their own, before turning back and answering.

Arjun: 3 hafte pehle Sakshi ke pitaji Mr Digvijay Anand, jo ki coma mein the hosh mein aye. Sakshi aur mein dono unke ghar gaye the. Wahi pe unhone Sikander ka naam zikr kiya, unka bhi same problem tha koi Yankeen hi nahi kar raha tha (at this Sameer and Sir looked down ashamed) par kyuki woh spotlight mein nahi the unka advantage tha unko ek victim ka pata tha jo zinda thi. Aur toh aur woh koyi mamuli victim nahi unke group ki ek important member thi usine yeh information di (pointing at the file) aur isme se kuch humne apko bheje. Agar mein (pointing to Rathore) tumhe dikhata, tum phaar ke phek dete, aur Agar Sakshi ya mein directly (to Sir) aapko bhejte toh shayad apko yakin nahi hota, aur sach kahu toh kis pe yakin karu pata nahi tha toh puri information apko handover karna bhi sahi nahi laga. Usi beech informers ne ek deal ke baareme pata kiya wahi Shazia dikhi.

The way Arjun said it as if discussing the weather, struck wrong. Commisioner was very fond of Arjun and loved him dearly, he had seen him from his training days seen his growth, his youthfulness, playfulness, dedication and even anger, sadness and downfall. He had fought beside him, fighting against crime and seen him nabbing the toughest ones out there. For Arjun to admit that he didn't trust him was like a slap straight across the face. But deep down he realised that may be if Arjun had sent it he wouldn't have believed it, for which he was repenting. 

Sameer realised how Arjun was not comfortable in sharing his problems with him now, it hit deep. He also took a note of how Arjun said Shazia and not Roshni. He was about to question further when one of the peons 

opened the door.

Peon: Arjun Sir apke do log aye hai, apne bola tha apko inform kar du. 

Arjun: ji andar bhejiye unhe. 

A moment later Sakshi's father along with Vineeta entered the room, after the initial formalities, they sat down as Sakshi stayed near both of them silently offering her services. Arjun let them settle down before turning to Ayesha.

Arjun: Ayesha Vineeta ka statement le lo, par kisi bhi official document mein unka naam nahi ana chahiye. (To Vineeta) Apka bohut bohut shukriya, yaha ake gawahi dene keliye. Itna kuch hone ke baad bhi, aap jo ayi uske liye hum shukr guzar hai. 

Vineeta(smiling): Arjun ji in logo ne humare saath jo kiya uske baad koi bhi saza kam hai, aur inko unke sahi jagah pohuchane keliye jo zarurat pare mein co-operate karne keliye taiyar hu.

3 hours later when all was said and done, and everyone prepared to leave. Sameer spoke to Commisioner Sir.

Sameer: Sir aj ke incident ke baad unhe pata chal gaya hoga unke peeche koun hai, humne apni families ko yaha se bahar bhej diya hai. Aapbhi wahi kijiye. 

Sir(nodding): Ha, I'll inform them. Par ek aur chis tum log akele mat raho. It's too dangerous. Ek saath rahoge toh it will be comparatively safer. Police quarters khali hai, why don't you all shift their for the time being. 

All the others some reluctantly, some hesitantly agreed considering the situation. Arjun came in then conversing with Sakshi's father and Vineeta. The conversation couldn't be heard only the last part.

Arjun:....Aap dono ko zyada security chahiye, jo address  diya tha aap waha chale jaiye. Jo log aapko le aye woh apko chor denge. 

Sakshi's father nodded to Arjun and then looked at Sakshi. She ran into his arms and hugged him tightly. After so many years of separation they were separated again. Her father kept rubbing a comforting hand over her back, and patting her head before separating.

Digvijay: kuch hi dino ki baat hai Sakshi, fir sab thik hojayega. 

Sakshi nodded, wiping out the tears which had fallen from her eyes, and tried to smile, when her father leaned in and whispered in her ear for only her to hear.

Digvijay: Aur waise (looking at Arjun) Damad ji hai toh. Mujhe toh bare pasand aye.

Saying  so he gave her a mischievous smirk. Sakshi took time to process it and when she did, age turned bright red and shrieked a "papa" before hitting his arm playfully, giving him a fake glare.

Sir turned to Arjun to inform him about the sleeping routine, knowing him well enough that if Sameer informed him he wouldn't agree, so it had to be in form of an order.

Sir: Arjun tum sab police quarters mein rahoge, sab saath rahoge toh it's safer aur police quarters mein security toh thori bohut hai hi. Abhi quarters khali hai toh tum sab waha reh sakte ho. 

It looked like Arjun was about to argue, but was interrupted by his phone. He fished out his phone and after taking in the number a range of emotions passed over his face in about a second. He excused himself, in a voice just above whisper. 

Arjun(voice shaking): Hello....(tears gathering) aap log kaise ho?..... kya?...par pichle machine hi toh check up hua tha, sab normal tha toh.....kaha ho aap?....ji mein pohuch ta hu, aap chinta mat kijiye aur apna 

khayal rakhiye.

Others were just preparing to leave when Arjun returned, he appeared restless and lost, he didn't even realise and collided straight into Sameer, who reached out to steady him.

Sameer(worried): Kya hua Arjun? Sab thik hai na?

Arjun(realising what was happening): ha sab..sab thik hai, mujhe bas thori jaldi hai mein baadme milta hu. 

With that he left before anyone else could question him further.

*********

In Hospital

Arjun(to receptionist): Excuse me, mujhe Mr. Aditya Rawte se milna hai, unhe heart attack keliye laya gaya tha, kya aap unka room bata sakti hai.

Receptionist(smiling and pointing with her hands): ji age lift se 3rd floor fir waha se seeds jake right VIP section, waha jo dusra room hai 302 wagi unka hai. Aap please yaha sign kar dijiye.

Arjun as per the instructions reached the room, he was a bit hesitant and waited for a while before finally making his mind and opening the door. A horrible sight greeted him. 

His father the ever so boisterous and flamboyant man who appeared bigger than time itself was laying still in the depressingly white hospital bed surrounded by various machines appearing smaller than natural. He looked paler, older, tired and calmer than the last time he had seen him.

Before he could move further he was captured in the arms of the most beautiful lady he had ever had the pleasure of knowing. A middle aged woman who was just a few inches shorter than him squeezed him tighter 

just to get reassurance as she laid her head on his chest. 

Over her shoulder he could see another man, the ever so loyal family butler, who has grown to be a part of the family, looking back at him with tired eyes, his Abba. He just nodded at him with tears in his eyes as he hugged his mother tighter.

It was too soon as they parted. Even in this situation she looked gorgeous as always. She had never known anyone who could make a normal sari look this beautiful. Or for the matter of fact she looked breathtaking in everything. This is the woman who loved him more than everyone else, his mother Nilanjana Rawte.

Arjun(still holding her arms): kaise ho Nila Maa. Baba kaise hai? Yeh sab achanak kaise hua?

Nila(cupping his face): hum thik hai aur apke Abba bhi(when she saw him looking at the older man) pata nahi kaise hua, Doctors keh rahe jai stress level bohut zyada tha, aur unko thyroid tha toh shayad dono mila ke ek attack aya. Abhi he's better operation was successful. Abhi bas rest kar rahe hai. Uthenge toh tum baat karna.

Arjun: yeh toh achi baat hai ki woh thik hai. Aap dono phone nahi utha rahe the toh mein dar gaya tha. Meine suna toh chala aya par unke uthne se pehle mein chala jaunga, yeh toh aap janti hi hai, ki mujhe yaha dekh ke unki tabiyat bigar sakta hai.

Nilanjana walking him back to the sofa, and making him sit down beside her, his Abba smilling at them from the other chair. 

Nila: Aisa kuch nahi hoga. 7 saalo mein bohut kuch badalta hai Arjun. Waise 7 saal baad mujhe call kaise kiya? Itne saalo se toh apne Abba se hi humara haal chaal puchte the.

Arjun(mock glaring Abba): apke pet mein ek baat nahi chupti na?

Abba just raised his hands in surrender, and shook his head smiling at him.

Arjun(to NilaMaa): ha woh ek bohut khatarnak case se deal kar rahe hai, aur uss criminal ki bohut dur tak pohuch hai, toh mein aap logo ko kuch din desh ke bahar jane keliye bol raha tha, taki mere wajah se aap logo ko koi...

Nila: Arjun, chinta mat karo tumhare Baba ko discharge milte hi hum chale jayenge. Par Arjun humne suna tha Roshni ke baare mein, kya ekbar bhi humari yaad nahi ayi? Itne paraye hogaye hum? Mana ki tumhe maine janam nahi diya, par bete ho tum mere aur tumse jitna pyaar karte hai na woh toh tumhari Maa bhi nahi kar pati. Toh fir kyu Arjun Roshni ke maut ke baad ghar kyu nahi aye?

Arjun(not able to hold his tears): Aap log bhi toh Shaadi mein nahi aye mere. Aur waise bhi mein tab bhi nahi chahta tha ki apko chunna pare pati aur bete ke beech, na ab.

Nila(wiping his tears and pulling him to her chest): mein tab chun nahi paati aur na ab. Par mera choice (looking straight at Arjun) tab bhi wahi tha jo aj hai.

Hearing that Arjun couldn't help the laugh that escaped his lips and closed his eyes taking in his mother's scent which had been away from him for so long. They broke away hearing a distinct deep voice which had a certain mirth in it which Arjun didn't think would be ever directed at him again.

Aditya: Ha ha saara pyar toh Maa ko hi milega. Aur Baba yaha bechare pare rahe, unke baare mein koun sochega?

Arjun broke free his mother's grip only to see his teary-eyed father staring back at him. After staring for a while, he reached out with open arms and beckoned Arjun to come near, not able to understand what was happening Arjun looked back at his mother, who just nodded at him in affirmation. 

He slowly and steadily reached near his father, and was just beginning to sit in the stool, when his father stopped him by pointing at the hospital bed. He prepared to take a seat near his feet but was again stopped and called closer. He finally sat face to face with his father with their shoulders just an arms distance away. He could feel his fathers eyes over him scrutinizing every detail, and when their eyes locked he could see guilt, sadness and repentance there. Eyes filled with tears Aditya reached out his arms gripping his son's shoulders and pulling him to his chest.

Arjun was overwhelmed with emotions by then. First the exhausting days of finding Sikander, Roshni's betrayal, Sameer's words, Sakshi's love all seemed to take a toll on him, and now hugging his father for the first time since he could remember, broke whatever was holding back the tears. Years of longing, sadness, loneliness, seemed to find an escape root as he wept silently on his father's shoulders. 

Aditya(rubbing his back): bas, bas Arjun, aur dard dabaye mat rakho. 

Arjun(controlling himself a bit): kya hua aapko achanak Baba?

Aditya(closing his eyes as tears left his eyes as well and sighing hearing Baba): bas yeh toh umar ke saath saath hota hi hai. Par mujhe tumse shikayat hai, maine gussa kiya, battameezi ki toh tumhara farz nahi Banta hai mujhe sudharne ka? tumne chup chap maan kyu li?(voice breaking) itna dur kar diya maine, ki Roshni ke jane ke baad bhi ghar wapas nahi aa paye, akele sab jhel te rahe?

Arjun(trying to get up only for his father's grip to tighten): Baba...

Aditya: Nahi Arjun, hum tumhare Maa ki mout se dukhi the par uska kimat tumhe chukana para. Maa ko toh Bhagwan ne dur kiya aur Baba bhi chin liya maine tumse. Aur toh aur jab Nilanjana ne tumse pyar kiya, use bhi tumse dur kar diya, aur tumne maan liya. (Arjun tried to interrupt but he stopped him again) Mein janta hu gunah kiya hai maine, aur mere iss gunah ki maafi nahi hoti, fir bhi bolunga Arjun agar ho sake toh mujhe maaf karne ke baare mein sochna, aur agar na ho tab bhi 29 saal bete ke bina rehliya, ab aur nahi. Maine tumhe tumhare sapno ko pura karne par 

bhi saath nahi diya beta, par ab samaj ta hu tumhe jo marzi tum karna, yeh sab tumhara hi hai, bas ghar chalo aur duriya bardaash nahi hoti. 

Arjun(smiling amidst tears): Aap sach keh rahe hai Baba? Aap aur gussa nahi haina? Mein aapse kabhi Naraz nahi tha, bas ek aur case hai Baba (wistfully) fir sab khatam. 

At this everyone present in the room stiffened, what did Arjun mean by last case? He appeared different from the moment he entered. The young boy who had fire in his eyes and a spark to do something was gone. The fire was gone and was replaced by deep-seated sadness and regret, their was no spark just resignation. This scared everyone.

Aditya(gently stoking Arjun's hair, who in turn closed his eyes and leaned deeper into his father's chest): Arjun, kya hua sab thik hai na? 

Arjun tried to avoid the topic but the hopeful loving eyes he recieved broke his resolve. Arjun started sharing everything. Everything means everything from the very moment he left the house, his training, work, victories, Sameer, Roshni, Sikander, his defeat, his demotions, Sameer's anger, ETF, Roshni's betrayal, his decision to leave his dream job. However he didn't share that he felt he wouldn't survive this last case, it won't do anyone any good. 

Aditya(stroking Arjun's head who by the time was laying his head on his lap, with his mother near the bed holding his hand and gently wiping the tears occasionally): par beta, yeh tumhara sapna tha, use aise chor doge?

Nila(looking directly at Arjun and nodding): ha beta, ji paoge iske bina? Un logo ke liye apna sapna chor doge? Jinhone tumhari parwaah nahi ki?

Arjun: Nila Maa, pane se zyada khoya hai iss sapne ke wajah se, aur agar iss sapne ko pakar ke raha toh shayad jee hi nahi paunga(he could hear sharp inhales from the others) dum ghat ta yaha, iss Shahar mein, iss kaam se. Aur nahi horaha hai mujhse. Pata nahi kaha jaunga kya karunga, par bas yeh nahi aur yaha nahi, yehi janta hu.

Aditya(feeling Arjun becoming very gloomy tried to cheer him up): ha koi zarurat nahi hai, jo marzi wahi karna. Tumhare Baba ne itna paisa tumhare liye hi kamaya hai. Aur kuch na ho toh baithe baithe raaj karna, samjhe. Aur yaha rehne ka man nahi toh thik hai, humara Canada mein jo ghar hai hum sab wahi shift hojayenge.

Arjun(thinking something said): Shukriya Baba, par baitha raha toh yeh sab sochke hi pagal hojaunga, apke company mein kaam denge? Mujhe pata hai pichli baar maine inkar kiya tha par...

Aditya(kissing his forehead): Beta tumhe jo karna hai jaha karna hai jaise karna hai karo bas apne iss aag ko bujhne mat do. Apni umeed o ko tutne mat do. 

That night went peacefully for all of them, staying together, sharing stories and reminiscing old times. By the time it was morning, they were all fast asleep curling around each other. 

Aditya(caressing Arjun's hair gently): Pata nahi mere bete ko kaise itna dard dediya. Kaise uska dukh dekh hi nahi paya. Kyu itne saal khud se dur rakha.

Nila(squeezing his shoulders): Adi...jo hogaya use bhul jao. Baat toh yeh achi hai ki tumhe apne galti ka ehsas hogaya aur tum dono ke beech sab thik bhi hogaya. Jo pyaar pehle nahi de paye, woh ab usko. Use pehle se kayi zyada ab tumhari zarurat hai.

They both turned to look at Arjun's sleeping form who looked so peaceful and young as he rested on his father's lap.

*********

Arjun after bidding farewell to his family and informing them to move out 

left the hospital with a burden relieved. He reached Ravi lodge and put his dead phone on charging as he went to pack his essential stuff. He discarded certain things which he had carried with himself for so long, things mostly given or reminding him of Roshni and Sameer. 

After packing the two separate bags he left the lounge permanently and went towards his house before going to the dorm. There were quite a few missed calls from Sakshi and Sameer, he just texted them a reply before entering his house.

It had been almost 2 years since he had come here. The house looked just how it was, though he hadn't visited once he kept a maid who regularly cleaned the place. Every corner of the house had certain memories, he could see his younger self playing video games carelessly sitting on the sofa, he could see him and Roshni having a Romantic candle light dinner. He could see, his younger self trying to teach Sam cooking only to fail completely. All three of them sitting in the balcony enjoying the monsoon. Sameer having a sleep over almost every day before and after his marriage, him overdramatically complaining whenever he spotted them romancing. 

Fresh tears gathered in his eyes as well as a certain hatred started brewing which was never there. He went in front of Roshni's smiling portrait and pulled it down only to shatter it in the ground, the frame broke and the broken glass pieces remained on top of her face, he pulled down the cupboard, broke the utensils, crying and screaming all the way, he took out all her clothes, accessories, belongings and set them on fire. He took out old photo albums and threw it on the fire as well. He threw everything down, home decors, photo frames, flower vases, breaking them or if something belonged specifically to Roshni or Sameer's memory he burnt it. 

After satisfied with his work he sat down beside the pile which he had set on fire and enjoyed the view. He didn't want the memories anymore. He had kept it for long and if they didn't want him he can very well survive without them, with that determination, he cleaned the house again, 

throwing the ashes and broken pieces to the bins and arranging the house as much as he could, before leaving. After all he was going to sell this house, it was no longer his home so no point in keeping it, it only had painful memories. His father told him not to worry about it and he'll handle everything, so he just gathered the lease and sent it to his Abba, before leaving this house for the last time. 

*********

Arjun carrying a bag, arrived at the quarters, only to find the Sakshi and Lisa huddled in the kitchen, watching something in their phones and cooking. Well trying to ofcourse but disastrously failing considering the condition of the kitchen. They both smiled at him, Sakshi even waved a bit, Arjun acknowledged them with a nod before his eyes settled on the boys. Shree was dozing of on one of the sofas, tablet lying on his stomach, glasses resting atop his nose, and mouth slightly parted, Chotu was sitting in the balcony petting and feeding his dog, he didn't recall the name he had overheard few times. He looked around the place trying to decipher what to do where to go.

Sakshi(watching Arjun's confusion): Arjun upar right side mein jo chota room hai waha Chotu aur Shree reh rahe hai, fir jo bara room hai waha hum teen(gesturing at Lisa and herself). Aur ek aur left side mein jo kamra hai waha tum aur Sameer.

She looked at him apologetically since he had to share a room with Sameer and God knows what is going to unfold, but she couldn't help it, there was no other room. Even he was a little unsure about sharing a room with Sameer, still he agreed seeing no other option, it wouldn't be right to throw a tantrum now in middle of this situation. So he nodded and went towards his designated room.

Lisa(watching her phone and kneeding the flour): Sakshi yaar yeh toh soup ban gaya hai, spongy ho hi nahi raha. 

Sakshi(watching Arjun go): huh? Kya?

Lisa(showing her fingers): yeh Atta, maida jo bhi hai kuch ho kyu nahi raha?

Sakshi(making a face): nahi pata yaar, Pune mein toh family ke saath thi, mummy papa kuch mahine pehle tak bhi yahi the, mummy hi khana banati thi. Fir toh bai ati thi. Mujhe toh sirf chai, coffee, Maggie aur omlet bana na ata hai.

Lisa: mera bhi toh wahi scene hai yaar, aur yeh Chotu aur Shree toh  kaam karne se rahe, ab yeh Ayesha kaha chali gayi phone lane gayi thi na?

Sakshi just shrugged in return and tried to focus on the thing in their hand. 

*********

Arjun mentally calculated the rooms, the boy's one, the girls one, which left the only room in the left for Rathore and him. To be honest he was a bit reluctant sharing room with Rathore. Since the last two weeks after the epic showdown, Rathore had tried to have a conversation with him, but due to luck, work pressure, or whatever it is never gotten to anything beyond his name before getting interrupted. And now with the new found disdain, hatred, resignation and indifference he actually didn't want anything to do with him. 

He reached the room and was about to knock when the door creaked a bit open as soon as his hand touched it. The door was open, still he knocked the door and waited for response, he knocked it two more times still the same, so finally biting the bullet he opened the door. As soon as he opened the door he closed it after beholding what was inside, sqeaking a sorry in between.

He absolutely didn't need it, still he now had the graphical image of Sameer and Ayesha making out passionately, that too in his shared room. 

Sameer had his shirt buttons open, hands roaming possessive across Ayesha's body, one beneath her shirt which was crumpled over her chest showing off her abdomen, pants riding low in her waist as she moaned softly to Sameer's ministrations  who was busy kissing down her neck. Her hands moving up and down his chest and one in his hair kept encouraging him. 

Arjun waited outside, for them to get decent they had definitely noticed someone since they sprang apart by the time he close the door, so he waited for them to call him in.

Sameer(from behind the door): andar ao.

Arjun taking a deep breath entered to room again. Ayesha and Sameer had definitely not seen the person, but both seemed to relax a bit seeing it was him. They stood their with swollen lips, crushed shirts looking down and determiningly not making an eyes contact with him. 

Sameer(embarrassingly hiding his face in his hand): knock nahi kar sakte the?

Arjun(disbelievingly): darwaza khula tha, (stopping him when he noticed the beginnings of protest) aur knock kiya tha 3 baar, par ofcourse you were occupied(looking at both of them) sunai kaise dega. (both of them turned a red hearing him) aur Ayesha, Sakshi aur Lisa tumhe dhund rahe the. 

Putting his bag on the bed and taking out fresh clothes, he went to the bathroom, before they could say anything. Taking a shower  he stared back at his reflection, he couldn't recognize the man stating back, sighing he mentally chanted, only a few days then everything will be over, he kept repeating this before finishing up.

After settling down and putting his things in place he was about to hit the bed when his nose took in a sharp burning odour. Kitchen right, he mentally groaned, he was too exhausted for all this, literally he had no 

energy left, still thinking about the building, and the cost the government would have to bare if this place was burned down he went to the kitchen. 

*********

It was a sight to behold, the entire kitchen looked like a war taken place, all 6 of them huddled inside the kitchen taking in the beauty of the pressure cooker, and wait was that flour in the cooker? The gas table, oven, fridge had smudges of food all over them. Chotu was picking up large chunks of vegetables, he couldn't understand which specific vegetables from there, to judge and Shree was smelling it and definitely not helping with the commentary. 

Lisa and Ayesha were trying to put flour, in a pressure cooker, God! Sakshi and Rathore were chopping elephant sized vegetables, not even removing the stems and not even taking out capsicum seeds. God give him strength, if only Rathore had taken the cooking lessons he had given seriously. This was the exact reason why he didn't want to stay here.

Arjun(equally tired, frustrated and even sorry for them): Tum log kar kya rahe ho? 

Everybody seemed to stop whatever they were doing at once, looking like a kid caught taking candies from a shop. Due to this the pan having the vegetable concoction slipped as chotu dropped the spatula. Ayesha and Lisa ended up turning the cooker upside down dropping the flour as well, and hear Sameer ended up cutting his finger and Sakshi began assisting him.

Arjun sighed in defeat and put his hand in his head. It was taking all his self control not to start crying or screaming in frustration. His headache seemed to take a cue and shot up. If the kitchen was a mess earlier it is a disaster now. All of them seemed to shared the sentiment as they winced 

taking in the condition of the kitchen. Looking sheepishly at Arjun they all waited for someone to break the silence.

Arjun(trying to calm himself down while deep breathing a few times): okay, firse koshish karte hai, tum log kar kya rahe ho?(this time frustration creeping in his tone)

All of them started at once explaining this and that with wide hand movements. Pointing here and there animitadely saying this and that, blaming the other person from what Arjun could get. He was exhausted and couldn't deal with 6 children now. His head throbbed painfully seeing all this. He groaned, closing his eyes and grabbing his head by both hands. 

Arjun(raising his voice): ek minute...ek minute....EK MINUTE. Sab chup.(running his hands over his face) ab ek ek karke bolo, Chotu shuru karo.

Chotu(picking up the now upside down empty pan): woh Sir hum Dinner bana rahe the, par yeh bhaji, bhaji ban hi nahi, maine Shree se kaha ki yeh (pointing to a packet) masala na dene ko, par woh sunta kidhar hai. (giving Shree a mean look)

Arjun: Shree?

Shree(who was glaring at Chotu and was about to hit him with the 'belan'):  ha Sir, yeh jhoot bol raha hai.(mock hitting him with the belan) maine ise kaha ki dusra wala (pointing to a separate packet) masala do par nahi usne kaha yehi dete hai, haal dekhiye kaisa bana hai.

Arjun: ok, Lisa?

Lisa(who was watching the atta in full concentration): ha?

Arjun(controlling himself): tumhe kuch bolna hai?

Lisa: Atta Sir (pointing at her feet), (everyone looked at her with varied degrees of disbelief)

Arjun:*thinking: yeh tumhare colleagues hai, inko tum maar nahi sakte Arjun. Pakre gaye toh jail hojayegi, aur faayeda kya hai?  Apne kaam mein 

saare ache hai, bas dimag ke thore kache hai* Right Atta(nodding his head, then turning to Ayesha) ji Aapko kuch add karna hai?

Ayesha(she turned red, recalling their previous encounter): n...n..no Sir.

Arjun: aur aap dono ko(looking at Sakshi and Rathore)

Sakshi: hum toh bas sabzi kaat rahe the(looking sadly at the mess.)

Sameer: aur mera haat kat gaya hai, par kisiko ko fikar hi nahi hai, (tauntingly everyone thought it was implied to Ayesha, but Arjun felt it had something to do with him)

Chotu: par chinta mat kijiye Sir hum dinner time tak sab ready kar denge, haina?(nobody seemed to share his sentiment,and gave him a mean look)

Arjun(sighing deeply, looking around): Ek kaam karo bas yeh jagah thora clear kar do, mein kuch karta hu.

Though others didn't trust Arjun's culinary skills, thinking it matched theirs, Sameer sighed happily. Seeing noone move, he instructed them holding his injured hand.

Sameer: kya hua, karo jo usne bola.

Shree: par Sir aap...

Sameer(proudly): Areh woh bohut acha khana banata hai, ek baar khaoge toh baar baar mango ge.

Everyone went to clear the kitchen at once, Shree and Lisa mopping the floor Chotu putting the utensils in the sink, Sakshi putting the waste in the garbage, while Ayesha tried to help Sameer with his wound. Progress was taking place, when suddenly Sakshi tripped over Lisa who was mopping the floor, hitting Chotu who dropped and broke some of crockery items while Shree trying to help them slipped and fell down. 

Arjun, Sameer and Ayesha shared a look mouth parting a bit in astonishment as they took in the mess. Sameer saw Arjun who looked one step away from taking out his gun and emptying it on their heads. 

Sameer(pacifying Arjun): areh tum chinta mat karo sab kuch thik hojayega sab, humne bohut mehnat ki hai, firse karenge(it sounded weak even in his ears)

Arjun(muttering on the verge of tears): ha woh toh dikh hi raha hai.

Sakshi: Arjun chinta mat karo hum help karte hai na, (when noone answered a bit louder) hai na?

All: ha, ha.

Arjun(snorting): Help? Kisme Sakshi? Sabzi kaat ne mein? Dhanya patta hota hai, patta(picking up a bunch) aur tumne toh patta hi fek diya, aur stems kat rahe the, capsicum(picking it up) uske seeds nahi khate, white part dekha hai kabhi Capsicum mein? Aur sabzi kaat rahe ho insaano ko khilane keliye janwaro ko nahi(picking up a vegetable piece from bhaji) yeh kiske muh mein ghusega(he could hear Shree's snicker of Chotu but chose to ignore it for his own sanity) aur finally atta koun pressure cooker mein dalta hai (rubbing atta in his hands). Tum log ek kaam karo bahar jao, wahi sab se bari help hogi. Mein yaha manage kar lunga.

They all left the kitchen slowly and hesitantly. Here Arjun first cleaned the kitchen cleared the area, then started gathering the ingredients. First he kneeded the atta, making it into the spongy substance. Then cut the vegetables in small pieces and put them in the cooker to cook. He started making perfect round rotis. Then finally adding the masala, oil, the cooked vegetables in the pan and preparing the bhaji.

From outside others were observing Arjun work seamlessly in the kitchen. Shree from above his glasses commented.

Shree: Arjun Sir ne toh bachaliya. 

Chotu: ha kal toh ghar se kha ke nikle the, aj Arjun Sir nahi hote toh hum toh bhuke mar jate.

Lisa: wahi toh Sir kitne talented hai na? Khana bhi bana na jante hai.(whispering to Sakshi) Tera toh acha hai Sir toh full package hai. Teri toh 

nikal pari(Sakshi glared at her in return)

Ayesha: wahi toh(glaring at Sameer) kash sab unki tarah hote.

Sameer(sighing): Ab isme meri galti kaise..... (recalling something) thik hai. Fine isme galti meri hi hai, usne mujhe cooking classes diye the maine hi kabhi dhyan nahi diye, socha tha woh hai toh zarurat nahi paregi kabhi.

Chotu(confused): Sir, Arjun Sir ne apko khana bana na sikhaya tha?

Sameer(recalling the past): ha, bohut baar. Uske ghar mein toh mein adhe time rehta tha, uska guest room mera hi bedroom ban gaya tha adhe se zyada din wahi rehta tha, uski shadi se pehle bhi aur baad bhi. Toh usne mera haal dekhke khana bana na sikhane ki try ki thi bohut baar par mein hi(recalling old times)....

Sameer and Arjun were in the kitchen. Arjun was expertly chopping his vegetables Sameer was looking at his stuff awfully.

Sam(whinning): Nahi ho raha hai Arjun.

Arjun(for hundredth time): hoga koshish karo.

Well that didn't happen, as everyone can guess. Sameer was dutifully watching the curry getting cooked as Arjun moved around the kitchen putting this and that in it. He sat on the kitchen counter pouting a bit, smiling slightly looking at Arjun work hard. 

Arjun(smiling): sikh lo baad mein kaam ayega.

Sam: kyu? Tu hai na? 

Arjun: ha par mein humesha toh nahi rahunga na? Tab ke liye sikh lo. 

Sam(worriedly): Arjun please!  aisi baate mat karo bola hai na?

Tu kahi nahi ja raha hai mujhe chor ke aur nahi mein.

Arjun(smiling and wiping his hands dry): acha baba, nahi karunga(taking a spoon full of the curry and blowing it cool, holding it near Sameer's mouth) taste karke bolo.

Sam(dutifully did as told, smacking his lips):  bohut tasty, and perfect as 

always. 

Arjun(washing the spoon): thank you. 

Sameer watched Arjun work for some more time, and helped him prepare the table, once they were back in the kitchen Sameer hugged Arjun from behind and rested his head on his shoulders, holding his hands in front of Arjun's body, restricting Arjun from all movements. 

Sam: Arjun mujhse shaadi kar le please, tu rahega toh koi chinta bhi nahi, hai, Maasa, Babasa toh chain ki saas tere wajah se hi le rahe hai, aur waise bhi Maasa ne toh tere haato saup hi diya hai mujhe. I promise mein puri zindagi tumhara saath dunga, tumhara khayal rakhunga aur tumhe khush bhi. 

He ended by placing a loud, obnoxious kiss on Arjun's cheek.

Arjun(used to this behavior): kya kar rahe ho tum? Agar itni jaldi hai koi achi larki dekhke shaadi kar lo. Girlfriends ki toh kami nahi hai.

Sam: par woh tum nahi ho na? mein bol raha hu sun, Roshni ko bhul ja mein hu na.

Before Arjun could reply Roshni came and hugged Arjun, kissing the corner of his mouth, Arjun smiled, closing his eyes relishing the moment as Sameer made gagging noises. Roshni glared at Sameer.

Roshni: khabardar jo mere hone wale pati ko mere khilaf bharkaya toh. Woh sirf mujhe khilaega Aur choro use(trying to loosen his grip on Arjun, which only tightened in return)

Arjun laughed seeing them struggle and soon the two joined him hugging him from two sides.

Sameer smiled recalling the sweet memory. 

Lisa: toh aap aur Arjun Sir toh bohut ache dost the?

Sameer looked at her sighing sadly. Exactly they were good friends, very good friends, those days seem to be ages ago. Now they can't be 

obtained again. Time and his anger had destroyed that relationship.

Ayesha: Fir achanak aisa kya hua, Sameer?

Sameer hesitated before speaking, but never the less shared the incident. After all they were his family, they deserved to know what had happened.

Arjun woke up for the first time, his head was hammering painfully, there was an obnoxiously loud beeping noise and his eyes could just Hamilton take in the white surroundings, before loosing consciousness again.

The next time he woke up his mind was a lot more clear. He still had the head ache, and body ache but his vision was clearer. He tried to sit up only to find  the saline pipe attached to his hand and another device in his right hand. His body was heavily bandaged, he understood the beeping sound came from the machines around him. Other than that he was utterly alone in that hospital room.

He tried to remember what had happened, but nothing came to his mind. Neither Roshni nor Sameer visited him in the hospital in his 2 weeks stay. Commisioner Sir and Raghu Sir visited him once in a while but no one clearly revealed what was happening. He tried calling Sameer and Roshni when he was allowed to use his phone. Roshni's number was perpetually switched off, and Sameer's number was never answered. 

During such phone calls, one day, flashes of Roshni's death suddenly hit him. And he remembered just a bit from what happened that fateful night.

A nurse broke the news to him about Roshni's death and he was utterly alone when he broke down mourning the loss of his wife.

Once Arjun was discharged, he tried calling Sameer again but he didn't pick up, so he directly went to his home not knowing what else to do, he couldn't stay at his home. He learnt Roshni's memorial services were done so he couldn't even tell her goodbye.

With luck he found Sameer at his home. He hugged him tightly at the first sight of him. But the hug felt wrong, it was nothing like the warm ones 

they had shared, it was cold and one-sided and Sameer was stiff.

Arjun(after parting, and tears welled in his eyes): Sam, woh hospital walo ne bola ki Roshni....woh Roshni....

He couldn't finish his sentence as few more tears leaking, and a sob broke free his throat. Sameer stood there not even trying to comfort him.

Arjun(after controlling himself): Mujhe yaad....

Sam(angrily pushing him away): Mujhe local police se phone aya ki  tumhare ghar par attack hua hai, Roshni was spot dead aur tum critically injured the.

Arjun(nodding absent mindedly): ha mein uss din ghar ate hi....

Sam(stopped him raising his arms): Tumhara ghar pura barbaad hogaya tha jab mein waha pohuncha, Roshni ki body maine identify ki aur tum toh hospital mein pare rahe jab maine uska kriya Karam kiya(unsympathetically he said). Kya kar rahe the tum?

Arjun(whispering): Sam?

Sam: Kuch hua bhi hai tumhe? Ya natak kar rahe ho? Maine kaha tha tumse ki Roshni ki security ka intezaam karo use yaha se bahar bhejo, iss case ko choro. Par tum ek hi rat lagaye rahe Sikander, Sikander, Sikander

Jiska koi wajood hi nahi hai.

Arjun(desperately): par Sikander hai, usine humare ghar pe attack kiya tha.

Sam(shaking Arjun violently by his shoulders, who inturn winced in pain):  bas karo Arjun, bas karo. Koi Sikander nahi hai. Tumhara wahem hai yeh Sikander, jisne Roshni ki jaan le li. Balki Sikander nahi tum ho Roshni ke qaatil. Tumhara gussa, tumhari manmani ne li hai Roshni ki jaan. Woh bolti rahi use dar lag raha hai, use nahi rehna yaha pe, par tum maane kidhar.

Arjun(shocked): yeh kya bol rahe ho Sam, Roshni ko kis baat ka dar tha? Maine usko bahaar bhejne ki koshish ki, par uska passport ka kuch problem tha, aur uske dost bhi nahi the, aur woh zid mein ari ahi ki woh 

bahar nahi jayegi, toh maine ghar ke bahar uske saath 24 ghante guards lagaye the. Balki woh hi mujhe bolti rahi ki guards mat lagao, itni chinta ki koi baat nahi hai, aur tum keh rahe ho ki maine hi apni Roshni ko....

Sam(shaking his head, laughing cruelly): Tumhe bas wahi sunayi deta hai, jo tum sunna chahte ho. Roshni ka dard dekha nahi gaya tumse par usme bhi apna hi faida dikha. Aur tumhe chain nahi parta na? Roshni chali gayi hai hume chorke, tumhari wajah se. Ab bas karo yeh. Jitna bura karna tha woh toh kar chuke ho.

Arjun(crying): tum aise kyu baat kar rahe ho? Sam please mujhe pata hai tum gussa ho, par maine puri jaan laga di thi...

Sam: par kuch hua toh nahi na? Tum yaha zinda khare ho, aur waha Roshni...Aur behtar hoga tum mujhse dur raho. Pehle hi meri dost ko chin liya mujhse, ab mein kisi aur apne ko khona nahi chahta.

Arjun wiping his tears went towards Sameer who stepped back and stopped him with his hands.

Sam: Aj ke baad mujhse ya mere parivaar ke kisi se bhi baatchit mat karna. Mere liye Arjun naam ka koi na kabhi tha, aur na hai. Tum dono ka kriya Karam karke aya hu mein. Kyuki mere liye tum mar chuke ho.

He closed the door on Arjun's face. The last thing he saw was a teary eyed Arjun, who was dejected beyond repair who helplessly kept staring at Sameer.

Sameer:....wahi akhri baar tha jab maine apne dost ko dekha tha. Arjun ka gussa saatve asman pe tha, usne jo proofs evidences ikattha kiye the sab destroy ho chuka tha aur koi uski baat maan nahi raha tha. Isi wajah se use har jagah se transfers Milne lage aur finally ETF mein aya. Ab sochta hu toh lagta hai, Arjun jo keh raha tha shayad sach tha. Aur Roshni hi hum dono ko bharka rahi thi.

Sakshi: matlab?

Sameer: matlab Roshni aur meri jab akele mein ya phone pe baat hoti thi, woh dari dari aur sehmi hui lagti thi. Usne mujhe bohut bar ishara kiya ki Arjun iss case ko leke kuch zyada hi involved ho raha hai, aur jo threats aa rahe hai uske baare mein kuch nahi kar raha, aur use dar lag raha hai.

Sakshi: par Arjun ne toh kaha woh use bahar bhejna chahti thi par woh hi nahi jana chahti thi. Aur guards lagaye the uske liye.

Sameer(nodding): wahi toh galti hogayi Sakshi, Arjun ki jagah Roshni pe bharosa kiya. Use ulta seedha sunata gaya, aur usne kuch nahi bola. Roshni ki maut keliye Arjun ko Kosta raha, ab jake pata chal raha ki usine Arjun ki zindagi maut se batter bana di(staring at Arjun mixing the ingredients in the kitchen)

They all stared at Arjun who, unbeknownst of the sudden gloomy environment of the living room, worked effortlessly in the kitchen. They all remained silent until Shree voiced the next question.

Shree(trying to change the mood): toh Sir iska matlab toh yahi hua Roshni ji apki zyada achi dost thi?

Sameer(smilling): pata nahi dono hi bohut ache dost the. Arjun aur mein ek hi school mein pare the Jaisalmeir ke paas mein. Bohut bara school tha, toh desh videsh se bache ate the waha parne keliye. Arjun mera junior tha, mujhse teen saal chota tha, aur hostel mein rehta tha, aur jaisalmeir mein haveli thi toh roz ana jana karte the. Toh school mein humara utna jaan pehchaan nahi tha. Bas yeh pata tha Arjun naam ka koi junior hai jo bohut achi Basket ball khelta hai. Aur mein toh cricket mein hi zyada rehta tha, upar se class bhi alag the, toh agar dekha ya baat chit bhi hui toh pata nahi. 

Uske baad college aya Delhi mein jaha Roshni se mila. Woh meri classmate thi. Tab hi usse dosti hui. Aur dekhte hi dekhte meri bohut achi dost ban gayi, usne bola woh anaath thi toh automatically ek soft corner ho gaya tha. Fir Jaisa Arjun ne kaha tha, mere saath kai baar mere ghar gayi thi woh, tab jodhpur mein kuch chote mote blasts hue toh the. College khatam hone ke baad bhi hum contact mein the. Woh Delhi mein 

hi thi. 

Fir maine IPS crack kiya aur meri training start hui Mumbai mein. Waha Arjun se mila. Woh mera room mate tha, aur jab pata chala same school se hai toh dosti gehri hoti gayi. Arjun ka bhi past acha nahi tha, toh uske liye bhi ek sympathy thi humesha, aur kyuki chota tha mujhse ek protective instinct toh thi, pata nahi asli waqt mein woh kaha chali gayi thi(Whispering the last part). Woh tab aisa bilkul nahi tha, shant tha, har chiz mein khush rehta tha. Aur uski sabse achi baat yeh thi kisi bhi baat pe woh kisi ko judge nahi karta tha. Bejhijhak koi bhi baat usse kehna bohut asan tha, aur issilye kuch bhi ho toh mera pehla call humesha Arjun ko jata tha, Roshni ko nahi.

Training ke baad saath mein hi Mumbai mein posting hui. Tab quarters mein rehte the, fir hum dono ne ghar liya. Chahte toh the ek hi jagah lena par mila nahi. Aur Arjun kyuki bachpan se hi hostels mein raha hai, use ghar ke har kaam ate the, aur mein thahera Rajkumar ek kaam aj tak khud nahi kiya. Toh usike bharose rehta tha, aur zyadatar din apne ghar se zyada usike ghar. Ek waqt tha jab mera almost pura samaan usike ghar tha. Uska ghar jaise mera bhi ghar ban gaya(smiling recalling the good times) 

Roshni se regularly baat hoti thi, maine bohut baar Arjun ko mention kiya tha humare baato mein, saath rehte the hum toh woh natural hai. Toh isi beech Arjun ko ATS ne recruit kiya as undercover specialist jo bato hi bato mein maine Roshni se keh di. Aur woh uske kuch din baad hi Mumbai aa gayi. Mein case mein busy tha toh use Arjun ke ghar ka address de diya. Waise bhi mein wahi rehta tha. (Smiling) Arjun ko toh dekhte hi pyaar hogaya tha, use pehle kisi bhi larki ke samne aise nahi dekha tha. Jald hi dono ko pyaar ka ehsaas hua, aur shaadi bhi hogayi. Mein waha se fir chala gaya. 

Ab yaad karta hu toh pata chalta hai, Roshni hi mujhe indirectly waha se Jane keliye bolti thi, aur baat bhi sahi thi dono ki nayi nayi shaadi hui thi privacy bhi koi chiz hai, par Arjun ne mujhe kabhi Jane keliye nahi bola, balki kuch dino baad jab mere ghar ake, mere ghar ka aur mera haal 

dekha, mera samaan firse wahi shift karwa diya. Uske kuch mahine baad se hi mujhe bahaar ke missions milne lage. Zyadatar waqt hi shaher se bahaar rehta tha, toh Roshni ka kaam asan hogaya. Mein waisehi bahaar tha, jab Sikander ka case aya, Arjun Roshni se phone pe baat hoti thi aur weekends mein koshish karta tha ghar jane ka. Par har baar ho nahi pata tha. Pichle kuch hafto se wapaas nahi ja paya, usi wajah se guards ke baare mein pata nahi tha. Arjun se bhi directly baat nahi hui thi. Jo bhi suna woh Roshni se tha.

Fir ek raat achanak call aya Arjun ke phone se ki woh hospital mein hai, aur Roshni ki maut hogayi hai.(he shivered recalling that night) Sach bolu toh pairon tale zameen khisak gayi. Par fir Roshni ki baate, uska last phone call jisme usne mujhe yeh bola ki Arjun bas apne baare mein soch raha hai, uski security ki chinta kar hi nahi raha. Arjun ki frustration(Sikander ke na Milne ki) yaad ane lagi, aur idhar udhar ki baate sunkar pura gussa Arjun pe jake tuta. Bhul gaya uske dard ke baare mein, bhul gaya uske pyaar ke baare mein, bhul gaya ki agar maine apni dost khoyi hai, toh usne apne pyaar ko, apne patni ko khoya hai. Maine bhi use akela chor diya.(regretting his actions). Hospital mein ekbar Milne tak nahi gaya. Aur jab woh Milne aya toh pata nahi kya kuch sunaya usko.

They sat there in silence, processing all the information. It was now easier for them to understand Arjun's perspective. It made the see his struggle through the years. They were all sitting together lost in thoughts when Arjun came and took in the gloomy mood.

Arjun: sab thik haina?(everyone at once seem to come out of a dream) mein bas yahi bolne aya tha ki khana taiyaar hai kha lena.

Sakshi(before he could leave): Tum kaha ja rahe ho khana nahi khaoge? 

They could only hear the "Nahi" part before he left. After sometime they went to have dinner, Sameer's eyes started to water relishing Arjun's food after such a long time, but he controlled himself. Dinner went uneventfully and soon they went to bed. 

*********

By the time reached his room, he found Arjun was sleeping facing the wall with his back towards him. There was no way he could talk even today, so without disturbing him he also went to sleep. 

It was a dark room, and he couldn't see anything there, suddenly a light came from somewhere and he could see trails if blood on the floor, shaking himself he lifted his arms to inspect it only to find his hands smeared in blood as well. Then suddenly the room changed and he could see his father having a cardiac arrest and not recovering, Roshni being stabbed. His team mates lying in pools of their blood. 

There was a pat on his shoulder he turned around to see Sam bruised and injured standing there and pushing a knife into his hands. He couldn't stop his hands, as though he didn't have any control over his body and he stabbed Sam straight through his abdomen, repeatedly till he fell down dead, the knife remained in his hands dripping blood. Sam in his dying breath uttered,"Tum ne akhir mujhe mar hi diya."

He tried to help him, revive him but The scene changed and Sakshi stood in front of him handing him his gun, and stepping away from him as she stood stretching her arms up as he lifted his arms to shoot her. Trying to stop his hands he was unsuccessful as he emptied his gun on Sakshi and she smiled as she also died on spot saying,"Tumne mujhe bhi maar diya Arjun." 

He pushed his mother off the cliff, he strangle his father, stabbed Sameer, shooted Sakshi, killed his team mates in a bomb blast and repeatedly killed everyone in various thoughtful and carefully planned ways. All of them kept saying, shouting, screaming again and again, "Tumne hume Maar diya Arjun."

He couldn't breathe and began gasping for air, eyes tightly shut as as he relieved killing his loved ones again and again. He twisted and turned in 

search of an escape, to find relief. 

Finally it all stopped as he layed, down on a ice cold floor staring straight into Roshni's lifeless eyes.

**********

He shivered at the temperature and the only thing he could feel was cold and loneliness, he woke up gasping for air.

He couldn't breathe, and kept gasping for air. Tears threatened to leak from his eyes as his struggle intensified. Sweat soaked and scared he sat where he didn't know trying to gain some semblance.

He felt a hand rubbing his back gently, and then something pulled his right hand and placed it over something else. Someone took a seat in front of him but he couldn't recognize the person. The tears which he held back leaked as his exhaustion started creeping in. He still couldn't breath but heard a voice trying to reign him. It kept saying things repeatedly, first it was unclear then slowly he heard what it said and followed it, "Meri breathing match karo, come on....Breath...slowly....1....2....3....4...Good....firse....1...2...3...4....very good....firse....1.....2.....3....4" 

Slowly and steadily, he started getting his senses back. He could see Sameer siting in front of him, one hand behind his neck holding him steady the other holding his hand over Sameer's chest to match his breathing and ground him. His other hand grasping Sameer's for support. The only thing he could hear was Sameer's voice. Slowly he remembered where he was, he sat there removing his hands from Sameer's clutch and held his head in his hands, resting his elbows on his knees. He could feel Sameer's warm hand leaving his nape and again he started feeling cold.

Sameer returned soon, with a glass of water, stroking his hair, beckoning him to look up and drink it. He took the glass with shaky hands muttering 

a soft "Thank You" and started sipping the water slowly. He chanced a glance at Sameer's face only to find it pensive in worry and not glaring at him. When he found Sameer looking directly at him concern evident in his eyes he looked down concentrating on the water, unaware of the tears rolling down his face. 

He recalled his dream, and was beginning to panic again, when Sameer took the glass away and pulled him in a tight hug, guiding his face into his shoulder, one hand stroking his hair other rubbing his back. He didn't want to but just like the past few days,the exhaustion, the pain seemed to catch up and he sobbed into his friends shoulders, trying to gain his sanity back trying to gain some sort if relief.

Sameer sat steady through it all, not stopping once, as he kept rubbing Arjun's back and stroked Arjun's head so he could feel the movement and to prevent him from drifting apart again. He kept murmuring comforting words in his ears as well,"kuch nahi hua Arjun, sab thik hai. Tumne sabki jaan bachayi hai, kisiko kuch hone nahi diya, don't worry shant ho jayo."

Sameer was really scared seeing Arjun's condition. It had been ages since he shared a room with Arjun for anything merely personal, much less sleeping in the same room. So when his sleep lightened an hour or so after he went to bed, he could hear faint rustling noise which intensified as time went. He chanced a glance around the room, and found Arjun moving restlessly on his bed. 

He switched on the light, blinking a few times, to get his eyes adjusted and glanced at Arjun who was now laying stiffly facing the ceiling. His face was scrunched in most likely pain. His t-shirt appeared wet with sweat, and he could spot sweat beads on his forehead and their tracks as they flowed down. He called out Arjun's name to wake him up from his bed on the other side of the room an few times, but their was no sign of being heard.

After listening him take in a huff if air, he got up and sat beside Arjun's sleeping form and tried to shake him lightly.

Sam(worried): Arjun, uth jao, woh sach nahi hai, (shaking his shoulders lighlty) tum bas ek bura sapna dekh rahe ho. (Patting his face) Arjun utho.

He couldn't risk making stronger movements as it could do more harm than good. He became scared when he started gasping for air, it was clear he was experiencing a panic attack. He didn't know Arjun's condition was this severe, and to imagine that he went through this alone every night for he didn't know how many years was like arrows across his heart. It was his fault as well that Arjun was experiencing these. Had he supported him before, had he been with him throughout, had he welcomed him with open arms later, had he not busted their fragile relationship that day, maybe things would have been brighter.

The situation took a toll on him as well. This broken man was not the one who had befriended him almost a decade ago, this was not the man whom he met in office everyday. The one wrapped in his arms, shaking with grief and fear was the man who has lost everything. His family, his love, his friends, his very will to live and even hope. This was the man who was rejected at every step, mocked and scorned by his loved ones, and left alone by everyone. 

Realising he was one of the key factors who pushed the free spirited determined boy towards this shell, was another knife through his chest, he tightened his grip on Arjun as he himself shed a few tears. 

They stayed like that for a long time, before Arjun passed out in exhaustion, and Sameer made him lie down, tucking the blankets in place and going to his bed after giving Arjun a long look. Next morning when he woke up, his vision automatically went to Arjun's direction, only to find his bed empty. Looking around, he peeped in the bathroom but it was empty as well. 

********

Coming down for coffee, he spotted others having coffee, and gathering their stuffs. 

Sameer(looking around): Rawte kaha hai?

Ayesha(looking up from her mug): woh Arjun Sir bahar garden mein hai.

He nodded and went out. He would have this conversation today, he can't delay this anymore. On his way he passed Sakshi, who grimaced seeing him heading towards Arjun.

Sakshi(softly): Jo bhi karo, aj apna control mat khona, aur use kuch aur ulta seedha mat sunana. Woh aur jhel nahi payega.

Sameer gulped down in guilt, before he could reply Sakshi left. He spotted Arjun sitting alone in one of the chairs, in the garden. Knees tucked near his chest, holding the warm mug of tea with both hands and placing it on his knees as he sipped it slowly, looking at the sky. 

He went and sat beside Arjun, making subtle noise on the way, not to startle Arjun. Silence prevailed as none of them knew what to say. Finally after what seemed like ages, Arjun took the initiative.

Arjun(not looking at Sameer): Kal raat ke liye shukriya. Aur sorry tumhara neend kharap karne keliye.

Sameer(sadly): tumhe uss chiz keliye thank you bolne ki koi zarurat nahi hai. (Voice breaking) tumhara haq banta hai, aur yeh mujhe bohut waqt pehle hi karna chahiye tha.(hearing Arjun's sharp intake) Aur Sorry toh mujhe kehna chahiye, bohut chiso keliye.

Arjun didn't look at him, and definitely did not give him a reply. Still because he began saying this, he couldn't not finish it.

Sameer: Arjun tum aur Roshni mere sabse ache dost the, aur mujhe dono ke beech chunna nahi chahiye tha. Maine Roshni ko zyada mana, aur tumhari baat suni tak nahi. Woh galti thi meri. Shayad Roshni hume ek dusre ke khilaf bharka rahi thi, shayad par woh koi excuse nahi hai mere behaviour ka. I'm Sorry for that. Mujhe pata hai maafi ki umeed bhi mujhe nahi karni chahiye, fir bhi agar kabhi socha, toh mujhe prayashchit ka ek 

mouka dena. 

He chanced a glance at Arjun who remained stoic, still not facing him. His knuckles turned white due to the strong grip on the mug. When he realised he was not going to get an answer he continued.

Sameer: woh sirf meri iklauti galti nahi hai, balki baki sab toh gunah hai, aur uske liye mein zindagi bhar pashchatap karu toh woh bhi kam hai. Mujhe tumse hospital mein milne jana chahiye tha, mujhe tumhe akela chorna nahi chahiye tha, tumhe dobara apne paas bula lena chahiye tha, Kaam ke beech mujhe tumse battameezi nahi kari chahiye thi, tumse uss din Conference Room mein waise baat nahi karna chahiye tha, tumhe maine jo kuch bhi kaha woh soch ke hi khud pe ghin ati hai. Tum par haat uthana nahi chahiye tha. (Shedding tears recalling those moments) Aur sabse bari baat tumpe bharosa karna chahiye tha. I'm sorry un har chot keliye jo maine tumhe pohuchaya. Un har dard keliye jo maine tumhe di. I'm sorry un har taano keliye jo maine tumhe maara. I'm sorry ki tumpe bharosa nahi kiya. I'm sorry. Jitni bhi maafi mangu woh kam hai, phir bhi bol raha hu, ki tumhe pata ho, ki mein sharminda hu.

He waited for Arjun to say something, anything. He wiped his tears and sat there waiting. Clasping his hands over his knees. It was so long before Arjun answered that he had not expected it.

Arjun: Maaf tumhe uss waqt hi kar diya jab tumhare samne ro para tha. Aur (clearing his throat) uss din conference room mein jo kuch bhi hua, I can understand tumhe apne pyar ko khone ka dar tha, iss wajah se tumne react kiya it's okay. Usse pehle tumne apne dost ko khoya tha, toh woh bhi justified hai. 

Kind and utterly professional, no snide remarks, no taunts, no demands, no screams. It was as if two professional co-workers making up for a dispute. It didn't seem two friends were talking, no, and given their history, the bond they shared their was not a tone of friendship in his words. All Sameer could do was blame himself.

Sameer(smiling sadly): mein janta hu Arjun, tum mujhe aur apna dost nahi mante, par hum kabhi bohut ache dost hua karte the, aur usi dosti ke nate ek baar mujhpe bharosa karke dekho, tumhara saath dobara kabhi nahi chorunga.

Arjun(nodding): ha Shayad...Shayad kabhi dost the. Aur yaha baat bharose ki nahi hai. Mujrim ko pakarna hai, aur mujhe yakeen hai tum use pakroge. Tum apne personal problems case mein ane nahi doge. Sikander pakra jaye bas fir...

Sameer(worried seeing him lost): fir?...fir kya Arjun?

Before he could ask further, his phone rang, disturbing them.

Sameer: hello...ha...thik hai hum pohuch te hai.(cutting the call, then to Arjun) Firoz humse baat karna chahta hai.

*********

They arrived at the jail and went straight towards Firoz's cell(Sikander gang's member who was caught). Sameer and Ayesha went inside for the interrogation while others stayed behind the glass panel overviewing the process. Firoz smirked seeing them, and even started laughing that evil laugh. Not bothered seeing them he kept looking at the glass panel as if he could see what was behind it. 

Sameer: Firoz Shah. Kya kehna chahte the?(he just smiled shaking his head)

Ayesha(sternly): Firoz!(stared Unimpressedly)

Police: Sir us din se aise hi bartav hai iska, bas aj subah jake achanak bola ki aap logo se baat karna hai. 

Firoz: mujhe sirf Arjun Rawte se baat karni hai, aur kisise nahi. 

Sameer(protectively): Nahi jo bolna hai, Hume bolo. 

Firoz: kaha na, Arjun. 

Sameer was about to counter him, when he could hear Arjun's voice in his comms. 

Arjun: mujhe baat karne do Rathore. 

Rathore glared at Firoz and marched out of the room, followed by Ayesha. 

Sameer: Arjun woh tumhare zakhm kured ne keliye hi bula raha hai aur kuch nahi. Tumhe(clearing his throat) Roshni ke baare mein tana marega, woh kuch nahi batane wala , bas tumhe kamzor karne ki koshish kar raha hai(grabbing his shoulder) andar mat jao.

Sakshi(coming to Arjun's side and holding his arm): Arjun, Sameer sahi keh raha hai. Andar mat jao, woh tumhari purane zakhmo ko bas taza karega, aur shayad kuch bolega bhi nahi.(squeezing his arms)

Arjun: Shayad, par yeh bhi sach hai ki Sikander tak hume sirf wahi pohucha sakta hai. Issliye yeh chance toh lena hi hai.

As soon as Arjun entered the room, the evil smirk returned, and snide remarks began.

Firoz: Aiye aiye Damad ji. Aap hi ka toh intezaar tha, aiye baithiye.

Arjun(calmly): hume bas Sikander ka pata chahiye, usme tum agar co-operate karo toh hi acha hai.

Firoz: tumhe kya lagta hai, tum puchoge aur hum aise hi bol denge? Ji nahi. Tumhe kya lagta hai, aise aramse aake puchoge, maar pit nahi karoge toh mein tumhari narmi dekhke sab bol dunga aisa nahi hoga.

Arjun: Firoz...

Firoz: waise Roshni ki yaad ati hai?

Outside everyone could see Arjun freeze, Sameer cursed under his breath, this was what he was worried about, that he would get to Arjun.

Firoz(smiling): ati hai na, woh hume batati thi ki tum bara pyar karte the 

usse. Woh anniversary mein uske naam ka tattoo kiya tha na? 

Arjun inhaled sharply, but didn't make any move to leave.

Sakshi: Sameer?

Sameer: isi baat ka dar tha mujhe.

Firoz: tumhe pata hai uspe chaku kisne chalaya tha? Tumhari pyari Roshni ne.(he laughed loudly)

Here Arjun clenched his fist on his lap, and tried to deep breathe a few times.

Firoz: Aur tum log family planning kar rahe the na? 

At this Arjun looked at him directly, eyes beginning to sting.

Firoz: par kuch hua Arjun, pehle miscarriage ke baad Roshni bohut dukhi thi na? Do mahino mein hi uss nayi jaan ne dam tor diya, tumhe bura laga hoga na, jab tumhare uska khayal thikse na rakhne se woh bacha mar gaya.

Arjun was taken aback, his eyes glistening, breathing harsh he looked down burying his face in his hands. Sameer frustratingly moved his through his hair, 

Sameer(angrily): bakwaas kar raha hai yeh admi. (To the comms) Arjun niklo waha se, iss sab ka kuch fayeda nahi hai, woh bas tumhare dard maza le raha hai. Niklo waha se. 

Laughing Firoz continued.

Arjun(voice breaking): tum insaan nahi ho, itne berahem kaise hosakte ho.

Firoz(laughing): areh nahi hum insaan hi hai, tum bas pyar mein bewkoof the. Aur rahi baat berahem hone ki toh, tumne abhi tak dekha hi kya hai? Dard hua tha na, Roshni aur apne bache ko khone par. Zindagi jeena mushkil lag rahi thi na? Iss raaste mein dobara aye ho na, ab Sikander mia tumhara woh harsh karenge ki dua karoge ki mout mil jaye. Fir ek din 

apni jaan jab khud hi le loge, Tab Tumhari Roshi aur Sikander pure Hazrat ganj mein Diwali ka mahol kar denge, tumhare haar ka jashn hoga.

Arjun(looking up, now looking completely normal): Hazrat ganj? Matlab Sikander Lucknow mein hai? 

Firoz looked perplexed, and that was all the confirmation he needed.

Firoz:...k..kya?

Arjun(getting up): Shukriya Firoz, itna maine sachme expect nahi kiya tha. Thank you for your cooperation.(then he left the room)

He Firoz was stunned to silence, who grew more and more restless as time passed. 

Outside, Arjun was met with similar reactions from the team, they stood completely stunned not even expecting this type of outcome considering what they had observed during the interrogation.

Chotu(in awe): Sir aapne kitni dhaasu acting ki, pata hi nahi chala kya ho raha hai.

Shree: ha Sir, too good.

Arjun: woh sab choro apne informers ko active karo aur Hazrat ganja ke ass pass ki locations se Sikander ka adda dhund nikalo.

Ayesha: ab iska kya karna hai?(gesturing towards Firoz)

Arjun: hume kuch nahi karna, jo karega, Sikander karega. Itna important member agar police custody mein kuch bol de toh problem hai, jail mein kuch nahi kar sakte par jail ke bahar toh maar sakte hai na. Bas yeh khabar faila do ki interrogation ke keilye hum use office le ja rahe hai.

They smirked getting the implications. And went to their designated jobs. 

Sakshi(softly to Arjun): tum thik ho na?

Arjun just nodded in return, giving her a tiny smile, before leaving. Sameer saw the whole interaction but chose not to say anything. 

Sameer(on the way): kisi ko kahi bhi jana ho akele mat jana. Sab saath mein rehna. Iske baat woh log humpe zyada nazar rakhenge, sahi mouke ki talaash.

*********

Back in the office, everyone went to their assigned jobs, leaving Sameer and Arjun alone in the office analyzing old case files, which gave him time to finish the earlier conversation.

Sameer: Arjun?...(waited till Arjun looked up from the file) kab se chal raha hai yeh(seeing Arjun's clueless face, he elaborated) Yeh bure sapne, panic attacks. Raat ko na sona?

Arjun(sighed not looking up): iska case se koi lena dena nahi hai Rathore, toh woh sab chorke case pe dhyan do.

Sameer: lena dena toh hai, tum disturbed ho tabiyat thik nahi hai tumhari,  iss haal mein aur pressure le rahe ho. Doctor ke paas gaye ho toh nahi lagta. 

Arjun(frustrated): kal raat jo bhi hua, uske liye shukriya, par mujhe iss baare mein aur baat nahi karni. Room share nahi karte toh tumhe pata bhi nahi chalta toh acha hoga ki jo hua use bhul jao, jo bhi hai mera personal matter tumhe usme apna waqt barbaad karne ki zarurat nahi.

Sameer(smiling sadly): well I deserved that. Jab zarurat thi, tab chinta nahi dikhayi....aur ab tumhe adat par chuki hai, haina?

Arjun: tum kya sunna chahte ho? 

Sameer(leaning forward): iss waqt toh kuch bhi chalega, par bolo toh sahi, gussa karo, gali do, maaro pito, (almost whispering) par kuch karo toh.

Arjun(clenching his jaw): nahi hona gussa, nahi batani tumhe kuch bhi, kyu jaante ho? Kyuki gussa bhi unpe hua jaata hai, jinpe haq ho, aur mera tumpe koi haq nahi hai yeh tumne bohut pehle hi saaf kar diya hai.

Sameer(shaking his head): Tumhara haq aj bhi aur humesha rahega, Aur maine jo bhi kiya uske liye mein bohut sharminda, tum bolo kya karu mein yeh saabit karne keliye. Bas meri galti yo ki saza khudko mat do.

Arjun: yeh jo tumhara sudden realisation hua hai, jo achanak mere ache bhale ki chinta ho rahi hai na, woh bas kuch dino keliye hi hai, iske baad firse kuch hoga, aur tum firse back to normal. Issilye aise hi acha hai, mujhe na tumse koi umeed hai, aur nahi tumhe, toh isme agar kuch ho toh koi farak nahi parega, kyuki hoga toh zarur, aur bharosa tumne mujhpe kabhi kiya hi nahi. 

Sameer(voice breaking): Arjun...

Arjun(voice turned cold): Yaad hai na kya kaha tha?  Mujhe mar jana chahiye, mein manhoos hu, tumne mera kriya karam kar diya hai, mein tumhare liye mar chuka hu, mein tumse aur tumhare parivaar se dur rahu. Toh tum kiyu iss manhoos ke liye itna soch rahe ho. Kiyu jo mar chuka hai hai, use zinda karne par tule ho. Mein toh dur hi hu tumse, behtar hoga tum bhi wahi karo, aur case pe dhyan do.

Before Sameer could reply Chotu and Shree came in. Both panting heavily but their was a glint in their eyes.

Chotu(smiling): Sir hazrat ganj ke paas mein Sikander ke adde ka pata chal gaya. 

Shree: Aur Sir khabar hai ki shayad woh bohut jald wahi hoga.

Ayesha(coming in): Sir jaisa socha tha, police station se call aya tha, Firoz pe attack hua tha, aur uss haadse mein uski jaan chali gayi. (Suddenly tensed) Par Sir usne marte hue ek baat kahi, ki Sikander mia apna kaam karke hi rahenge, Diwali toh hogi. 

Sakshi(who just came in with Lisa): ab iska kya matlab hai?

Chotu(thinking): Sir Diwali matlab toh yeh atank waadi humesha bomb blasts ko bolte hai.

Sameer(thinking): haa par kaha?

Ayesha: pata nahi Sir par jo police wale the, woh bol rahe the ki uski baato se lag raha tha ki bara blast hone wala hai. Par ab toh pata karne ka koi aur zariya bhi nahi hai. 

Sameer(banging his hands on his desk) Dammit! Yeh kuch bara plan kar raha hai, aur humare paas koi bhi lead nahi hai.

Shree: Sir jinko pakre hai, witnesses, victims sabse puch tach karte hai.

Chotu: par kitna waqt hai woh bhi toh nahi pata.

Ayesha: Sikander ka case sirf Arjun Sir ne handle kiya tha par unke saare files toh destroy hogaye hai.(Arjun nodded in confirmation)

Sameer: so we are back to a dead end.

Sakshi(thinking something): shayad nahi,(all heads turned towards her) mere Papa unhone bhi case thora bohut handle kiya tha, ekbar puchne do kuch pata hai ya nahi unhe.

Arjun: ha, aur Vineeta ji, bhi kuch bata sakti hai.

************

She dialed the number using her spare phone used specifically for this mission, and waited for her father to pick up the call. After 5 rings the phone was answered.

Digvijay(hesitantly): Sakshi beta sab thik hai na?

Sakshi: ha Papa, bas kuch pata karna tha, Vineeta apke aas paas hai, usko bhi zara bulaiye.

She narrated the whole situation to them, what they found and what Firoz said before dying and if they had any idea, any recollection, any clue about what was happening.

Vineeta: confirm nahi hai par bara kuch matlab hi Delhi hai. Par Delhi bhi bohut bari jagah hai. Aur isse zyada kuch nahi pata.

Digvijay: ha mujhe bhi nahi, par ha ek baath hai. Yeh Sikander bara hi ghamandy insaan hai. Woh jab kisiko Marta bhi hai toh use Needham dikhayega hi. Mujhe bhi kaha tha kaise mein apne kaam mein nakam raha, kaise mein use rock nahi paya, Aur kaise woh age aur kya kya karega. Woh sab bolta tha ki age woh kya karega, aur kaise mein use rok nahi paunga. Toh agar aap logo ke paas unke koi victims hai, toh shayad eoh bata sakte hai. Mujhe jin deals aur blasts ke baare mein bataya tha woh pichle saat salo ke andar ho chuke hai. Toh uske baad ka nahi pata.

Vineeta: ji, Sir, sahi keh rahe hai, yeh Sikander humesha hi karta tha. Lachaar aur bebas ko usko apni taqaat ka ehsaah dilana bohut acha lagta hai.(she finished with disgust)

They sat down processing the information, and racking their brains for any clue. 

Chotu: toh fir Sir, Sikander ke victims ko dhundte hai.

Ayesha(shaking his head): kaha milenge Chotu? Sab ke sab toh mar gaye hai, ya fir mental hospital mein hai.

Shree: yeh admi bohut ghilona hai, pehle crime karega, fir unko taxpayers bhi.

Liza: wahi toh, aur he made sure ki koi clue reh na jaye, sabko hata diya raaste se. Sakshi ke papa aur Vineeta ko chorke, par unko kuch nahi pata.

Ayesha:wahi na (browsing some files, photos) koi living, mentally stable insaan hai hi nahi. Sabko toh cross check kiya hai. Humare paas koi nahi hai.

Sameer who had been silent until now spoke up.

Sameer(looking at the file open in front of him): hai, (every head turned in his direction) hai Ayesha(turning to lookup at his fiancée) ek victim hai jo zinda bhi hai aur mentally stable bhi, (now looking directly at Arjun's eye) aur uska interrogation bhi nahi hua hai. 

Arjun took a sharp breath understanding the implications. He didn't know if he would be able to undergo that emotional stress again. He couldn't possibly relieve that entire life changing night of his life. None the less he couldn't clearly recall the events as well, so he didn't know if this would he 

of any help. Still he knew Sameer was right, if anything he was the most recent if not last victim of Sikander. Sakshi held his palm and squeezed it comforting, grounding him, not letting him drift away with those dark thoughts.

Sameer: Arjun, mujhe pata hai yeh tumhare liye mushkil hai, mein soch bhi nahi sakta tum kya feel kar rahe ho. Par yehi humara akhri option hai, tumhi humari akhri umeed ho.

**********

The entire environment of the interrogation room was eerie and gloomy, it held a certain amount of tension and sadness, they were going to witness something very intimate and personal to a broken man. They would get to know the starting point of the making of this Arjun Rawte.

Sameer and Ayesha sat opposite in their regular chairs, whereas Arjun for the first time sat opposite them, mentally preparing himself to face their questions. Sakshi sat beside him, surprised when the suggestion came from Sameer, but readily agreeing to support Arjun through everything she could.

Not to say everyone was nervous, they were not sure what to ask him, how to question him.

Shree(in the speakers): Recording started Sir.

Muting his mike, turning to Lisa sitting beside him and Chotu standing behind her leaning against the table.

Shree: mujhe toh bohut dar lag raha hai. Pata nahi kya hoga?

Chotu: ha re Shree, Arjun Sir keliye bhi yeh sab kitna ajeeb hoga na?

Lisa only hummed is approval, they all turned their attention back to the room, when they heard Rathore's voice.

Sameer himself felt very out of place, this was never something he could have imagined few years back. He could very well push Arjun into another panick attack if not dealt carefully. He could increase the long list of problems Arjun underwent as well. Still nervous hesitantly rubbing is sweaty palms on his pants, taking a deep breath preparing himself he started the process.

Sameer: Arjun, 12th September 2011, tumhari wife Roshni Rawte ka qatl hua tha. Jo abhi pata chala hai khatarnak criminal Sikander ki beti hai. Tumhe uss din ke baare mein jo yaad hai woh batao.

Arjun(forehead scrunched in concentration): woh Monday tha. Hum dono subah kaam pe nikal rahe the. Uss din office mein bhi kuch tha toh mera half day tha, hum dono hi dopaher tak ghar aa chuke the. Baarish ho rahi thi toh hum chai balcony mein baith ke pi rahe the. Fir bartan dhote waqt Sir thora ghumne laga, subah se hi sar thora dard tha issilye maine utna kuch socha nahi, aur wapas uske paas chala gaya. Uskd baad achanak kya hua, kaise hua pata hi nahi chala. Shayad hum andar gaye, (trying to remember harder) pura andhera hogaya tha aur Roshni ko Sikander ne pakar liya, mujhe mein jab uske taraf jane laga toh mere Sir pe kisina mara, aur mein gir gaya. Haath pao sun par gaye, mein Roshni ki taraf bar hi nahi pa raha tha. Aur fir Sikander ne Roshni ko maar diya usne mere shame hi apna dam tora, mera haath kaat diya tha(gesturing towards the bandage) Fir pata nahi.

He looked up to see everyone around him looked distressed. He understood this was the first time he narrated that fateful night to anyone, that too in such detail. 

Sameer(taking a deep breath): aur woh jo guards the?

Arjun(looked up thinking): woh sab mar chuke the, koi eye witness tha hi nahi. 

Ayesha: toh Sir chai mein kuch tha?

Arjun: Shayad, par baat yeh hai, ki woh mujhe marna nahi chahte the, bas galat therana chahte the, kyuki unke paas toh saaman tha hi mujhe ekbar mein marne keliye. 

Sakshi gently took his hand in hers and squeezed it reassuringly, offering a small smile when he turned at her direction.

Sameer: Arjun aur kya hua tha yaad karo.

Arjun: Aur kuch yaad nahi aa raha hai.

Sameer: yaad karo Arjun kuch toh kaha hoga usne, yaad karo kya hua tha.

12th September, 2011

It was a sunny day in the morning. Birds were chirping, the sky was clear above, and people were busy getting ready for their day. 

Roshni and Arjun had a late start that day. Not wanting to let go of each other. Last night they had been up pretty late, they had a big fight regarding Roshni's safety measures. 

****Last day******

Arjun(raising his voice after umpteenth time undergoing the same argument): Roshni mein tumhe school jane se nahi rok raha hu, par guards ko chor dene ka kya matlab hua. Woh tumhare saath jayenge room ke bahar rahenge for wapas aa jayenge. Roshni, tum yaha se bahar nahi jana chahti woh mein maan gaya na, ab meri hi tasalli keliye please yeh baat maan jao.

Roshni(shouting): Arjun, mein school ja rahi hu, waha bachche  honge woh tumhare guards ko dekhke dar jayenge, aur mere saath jo dusre teachers hai unko kitna ajeeb lagega socho.

Arjun: Roshni kuch hi dino ki baat hai.

Roshni: nahi matlab nahi Arjun. Mein unko ghar bhej dungi. School mein mujhe kuch nahi hoga? 

Arjun: fir thik hai, guards ko mein bol dunga tumhaari baat na maane, woh wahi rahenge. 

*******End******

They went to sleep, not facing each other angry that the other person didn't understand their perspective. However over the course of the night they found their way back to each other as they woke up wrapped in each other's arms.

In the morning Roshni was standing in front of the dressing table, putting on her kajal and lipstick and wearing her earrings. Arjun stood behind her trying to get a chance at the mirror, they were both in hurry. 

Arjun: Roshni...areh Roshni (physically stopping her at one side) ek side mein raho. Then he started adjusting his uniform.

Roshni(pouted in anger earings in hand seeing his behaviour): tum ek uniform pehen ne keliye mujhe mirror dekhne nahi de rahe ho? (She huffed in annoyance, again standing right in front of him and putting her earrings in place)

Arjun: hato samne se, mujhe der ho raha hai, (now going to stand in front of her) 

Roshni was so annoyed seeing this, that she let out a squeak and planned revenge.

Roshni(muttering): Ruko abhi batati hu.

Resolving her oath she started poking Arjun's sides, knowing full well were the ticklish spots were. Arjun on the other hand tried to save himself from the lady by digging her incoming fingers but much toh his dismay the intensity only increased. They both laughed and gasped as they tried to overpower the other ultimately tumbling in bed together, with Arjun on top of Roshni.

All the fun and frolick left the room and passion and longing took it's place. It had been long since they had been together like this, they couldn't after they lost their kid. Now being so close to each other ignited 

the burning need. 

They kept staring in the eye until Roshni's gaze went to Arjun's lips and her hands wound around his neck. Arjun followed her gaze and licked his lips as his hands around her waist tightened. He leaned down and Roshni met him halfway. Passion and love took over as the kiss deepened and hands started roaming around the bodies, breaking the kiss only to breathe. Arjun broke the kiss, and started placing wet kisses down her neck. Roshni's hand traveled to his head pulling him closer and angling her neck to give him better access. A breathless moan escaped her throat bringing them back to reality. 

They both looked embarrassed but upon  seeing the other person started laughing. Arjun again grasped her waist following his action Roshni held his neck. Neither wanted this moment to end.

Roshni(making a face): apne guards ko kehna classroom ke bahar rahe, andar bachcho koi problem na ho.

Arjun(smiling hearing that): ekdum(then lightly pecked her lips)

Roshni(suddenly remembering something): Oh ho Arjun, tumhara tiffin bhul gaye(starting to sit up)

Arjun(holding her back): areh aj half day hai, aur maysam bhi acha hai, bahar chale lunch pe?(wiggling his eyebrows)

Roshni: Kya baat hai Mr. Rawte, waha safety ka kya hoga?

Arjun: waha bhi guards jayenge( Seeing Roshni grimacing, he just laughed before adding) aur jagah ko pehle se check karwa lunga, par apke liye itna toh kar hi sakta hu, kyu jana nahi apko?

Roshni(laughing now): nahi jana hai, (turning the around so she was on top. Then leaning down to Arjun's ear's) aur wapas ane ke baad hum yaha se continue kar sakte hai.

Seeing Arjun's slightly red cheeks made her day. She laughed again and kissed him. 

Arjun picked Roshni from her school and they went  to a small, cozy restaurant away from the crowd. The 2 guards stood outside near boththe doors, while other 4 scattered around sitting in the restaurant. They had their lunch in peace, the sky was turning black and it was about to rain, so not wasting much time they went straight to home after lunch. 

After sometime it started to rain heavily. They sat in the balcony watching the rain, enjoying the small droplets that came their way. Two cups of tea and a plate full of steaming pakora were placed in front of them as they enjoyed some old music watching the rain. 

Roshni leaning against Arjun's shoulder humming the song closed her eyes feeling his heartbeat. Arjun stroked her hair listening her sing softly to herself as he sipped his tea slowly. It was so peaceful and happy. If this was what the rest of his life would be like, Arjun was ecstatic to live it.

Arjun(breaking the silence): Roshni?

Roshni(not moving from her place): hmm?

Arjun: Sam se baat hui kya? Mujhse bohut din baat nahi hui. Last time tumne bola woh busy hai toh call na karu par uske baad usne bhi call nahi kiya. 

Roshni(opening her eyes): nahi Arjun wahi last month hui thi, uske baad toh phone nahi laga. Par busy hoga, kaam hojaye toh zarur call karega. Tum fikar mat karo.

Arjun hummed in agreement, and sat back stroking her hair, sipping his tea.

Roshni when noticed Arjun placed the empty cup down, sat up gathering the utensils for a wash. Arjun stopped her and took the utensils in his hands.

Arjun(getting up): tum ruko, chai banaya na tumne, mein bartan dho deta hu.

Roshni(lying down on the sofa): thik hai. Jaldi ana. 

Arjun was washing the glasses when suddenly the room felt like rotating, he held the counter for support, once his head stabilized a bit he finished the work and went back to Roshni walking slowly staggeringly and rubbing his head.

Roshni(squinting her eyes open upon feeling his arrival): kya hua Arjun?(concerned seeing him in distress)

Arjun(sitting down): pata nahi, Roshni. Subah se sar thira dard tha, ab Sir ghumne laga hai. 

Roshni: tumna(pulling him towards her to put his head  on her lap) itna kaam karoge, itna pressure loge toh tabiyat kharap nahi hogi toh kya hogi(messaging his head)

After sometime, when she was sure he was asleep, she moved out slowly and dialed a number.

Roshni(on phone): kaam hogaya, aap log aa sakte ho. 

She went back to Arjun. Waiting for their arrival. After getting a message confirming their arrival, she woke Arjun up. By this time Arjun was completely intoxicated, he almost lost his balance, his eyesight was not clear it was turning black, he couldn't walk properly. In a few minutes the paralysis would kick in and he'd start hallucinating.

She supported him inside, and made him sit on the sofa, he fell down as soon as she left him.

Shazia(kneeling down to his face level): Arjun, tum aram karo mein khana banake ati hu.

He silently said something which she couldn't make out and left for the kitchen. She went to the balcony to check on the dead guards, two on this side, three in front,

And the remaining must be dead as well, Arjun's phone was ringing. She 

went and grabbed the phone cutting the call and deleting the call history. There was a knock on the door which grabbed her attention, she saw Arjun also realising the same and waking up, struggling he sat up. Not to say Shazia was impressed seeing his perseverance.

She opened the door and welcomed all the men inside. Hugging her father and greeting all her uncles. Arjun seemed to understand something was going on called out for Roshni, Shazia didn't reply. Arjun tried to stand up but his body was not supporting him, still with great difficulty he started rising.

By this time Sikander went and stood in front of him, enjoying Arjun's poor attempts even to stand up. After enjoying enough he pushed Arjun back, then calling his men forward to hold Arjun up. They held him steadily as Arjuns legs stated to give away, his head killed back.

Sikander: kya hua Arjun sahaab? Mein apke saamne khara hu aur aapki toh aankhe hi nahi khul rahi hai? Waise hota hai aisa, jab Sikander saamne khara ho.

Arjun started getting restless hearing the name. His vision had turned completely black, so his only help was his hearing. He could sense there were many people around but he couldn't see any of their faces. Roshni was not He tried to break free from the grip but failed. Seeing his struggle, everyone present around him laughed. 

Sikander(laughing cruelly): Tumhara hai yeh, jo karna hai karo iske saath. Bas maarna mat. Messiah banne ka shouk hai na usko, toh woh shouk hum pura kar denge.

The goons started beating Arjun, punching and kicking him, some even hitting him with their sticks. Shazia, Sikander, Firoz and another man followed Shazia as she guided them to Arjun's room where he kept all his work files. They started browsing and destroying the files. 

Here Arjun tried to gain some grip on the situation. Trying to understand 

were he was and what was around him. Bits of light started appearing in his vision, he could locate the flower vase rolling on the ground in front of him. Amidst the beating, the gasping and panting he grabbed the vase and hit it straight to the face where he felt a man was. It hit the target when he heard a scream. He using all his might swung the vase opposing his body muscles. Hitting a few people as well knowing when he heard their pained voices. From the silhouette of light in his vision, he could make out a few human figures lying on the ground.

By now Sikander had returned. Shouting at the inefficiency of his men.

Sikander: kya kar rage ho? Ek admi ko rok nahi sakte, jo khud pure hosh mein nahi hai. (then reaching forward and slapping Arjun, who fell back) bohut bari galti kar di tune Rawte bohut bari. Ab iski saza Teri biwi ko milegi.

Arjun could makeout Sikander grabbing Roshni and holding her with a knife in hand. Arjun again tried to reach him, but this time one of the men hit his head with their stick. He fell flat on the ground looking up to see Sikander still holding Roshni. He tried shouting but no voice came out. 

Then the worst thing happened.

Sikander: ab toh teri biwi gayi. He laughed maniacally and held the knife up just to show Arjun and then Arjun hallucinate the rest.

Arjun could see Sikander stabbing his wife with that knife and then brutally pulling it out as she fell down like a rag doll in front of him. She shouted, screamed and cries but no sound came out. He tried to reach her but was always a bit away from touching her. He could hear mocking and laughing around him. Paying no heed he reached out his arm which had 'Roshni' printed on it towards Roshni.

Sikander gave the knife to Shazia and gestured Arjun with his chin as he sat down and let her do the job. Shazia watched Arjun reach for the imaginary Roshni. She pointed the knife over Roshni's name, she didn't know why her hand shook for a second her determination shook seeing 

Arjun's condition but hearing her father's call she did her job piercing the skin with the knife and blood began to ooze out she dragged the knife over the stretch of Roshni's name.

Arjun didn't even whimper in pain just focused on reaching for Roshni. Arjun started crying softly, when he couldn't reach Roshni at her final moments and her soul left her body. He laid their staring at her lifeless eyes praying to God to take him as well. 

Sikander(coming to crouch down and grabbing Arjun by his hair): yahi haal hota hai un sabka jo mere khilaf jate hai. Tumhe baar baar chetavni di, tumne mana nahi, dekho kya hua?  Tum mujhe rok nahi sakte Arjun Rawte. Sikander ko koi nahi rok sakta(slamming his head back) Agar tumhe lagta hai tum sabko Sikander ke baareme bologe aur woh maan jayenge toh galat lagta hai. Koi nahi Manegaa tumhari baat aur hum aise hi raj karenge. Abhi kuch din thora Shanti denge tumhe akhir utne bhi berahem nahi hai hum, tumhari biwi mari hai(mocking him, which elicited a few laughs around) par uske baad, Delhi ko hila denge. India gate bohut achi jaga hai  suna hai, hai na? (Saying so he started laughing again) perfect planning hogi kisiko koi bhanak nahi paregi. Sab mele mein masti kar rahe honge aur hum unhe chain ki need denge.

***********

Arjun(helplessly shaking his head): kuch aur yaad nahi aa raha, usne kuch kaha bhi ya nahi woh bhi nahi pata.

Sameer(cursing under his breath, now loosing his calm): Koshish karo Arjun, bohut logo ki jaan ka sawaal hai. 

Arjun(getting frustrated himself): pata hai mujhe aur koshish kar raha hu mein. (Raising his voice) Issi baat ko mein pichle do saal bol raha hu. (Getting up)

Sameer(startled): kaha ja rahe ho? Baitho, shant ho jao. 

Arjun(putting his gun back in his belt): crime location, shayad waha jake kuch yaad aye. 

Sakshi: Arjun ruko tum akele nahi jaoge. Arjun ruko.

However Arjun didn't stop he went out, and stopped in front of Shree. Shree flabbergasted stood up.

Shree:.S..Sir?

Arjun: mujhe Roshni ke case ke saare photos chahiye. Tum mujhe bhej do mein raaste mein dekh lunga.

Before anyone could stop him, he left the building, leaving a guilty Sameer, worried Sakshi. 

*********

The house was spotless clean, most of the previous show pieces and pictures were absent. The cupboards were also empty. He opened up the pictures and started matching the pictures with the background. 

The living room, blood pools beneath his head, hand and Roshni's body, their hands just centimeters apart. The other pictures showed signs of violence across the house. 

There was a flower vase lying on the floor in one of the pictures, it had blood stains. The vase looked familiar and Arjun searched for it. When he finally found it, he tried it out, looked around to figure out how this had blood stains, while trying to solve it he unconsciously just swung the vase around. 

Then a sort if dejavu happened he could see a very vague flash of swinging the vase across someone's face. He ran back to the living room and tried to recall what happened after they came back from the balcony. 

Sitting down on the floor looking around at the file stating his physical 

injuries. Broken hand, Concussed head, injured arm, numerous signs of injuries throughout the whole body. 

He again had a few flashes, people beating him, kicking and punching. A knife cutting his arms but then there was something new. He stood in front of a man, when someone hit his head. For a split second a face froze in front of him and it was Shekhar Khan's face.

He saw the position of the bodies in the pictures, and tried to recall something more. Something, anything, but nothing happened, he saw his bloodied arm in the picture and ripped his bandage open. 

He could visualize himself lying on the ground just in front of his feet trying to reach for his wife. When Sikander held him by his hair, and started boasting about his victory. He could hear mixed voices, saying several different words at the same time.

Closing his eyes he tried to focus on the voices. 

 Tumhe baar baar chetavni di, tumne mana nahi, dekho kya hua?....Sikander ko koi nahi rok sakta. Agar tumhe lagta hai tum sabko Sikander ke baareme bologe.......hum aise hi raj karenge.....par uske baad, Delhi ko hila denge. India gate bohut...... kisiko koi bhanak nahi paregi......unhe chain ki need denge.

He gasped remembering this

Arjun(relived): Delhi....(Smiling a bit amidst all this) woh Delhi pe humla karega. 

He took a relieved breath and lied down on the ground, hands in hair eyes a bit glazed. They had all the data now they were ready for attack.

*******

Sameer was pacing around the conference room tirelessly trying to ring 

Arjun, everyone else where around him waiting anxiously for any signal. He cursed himself it was like he hadn't even learnt anything from before, he again lost his temper and let it cloud his judgement. He shouldn't have implied he wasn't trying enough, he should have been patient. He shouldn't have let Arjun leave, that too alone. 

The sound of door opening and Arjun's voice grabbed his attention. He turned back to face him only to find him out of breath but there was in his eyes, a certain glint which hadn't seen for a while.

Arjun(panting): Delhi mein, India gate ke paas kisi mele mein. Jo bhi hoga waha pe hoga.

Sameer could feel the relief coursing through his veins, he huffed a breath of air and couldn't stop the forming grin in his face, he turned around to see his teammates sharing his sentiment. 

Chotu, Lisa and Shree who stood up seeing Arjun were now smiling and were hugging each other, it felt too close to victory. Just one more step and everything would be over. He glanced at Arjun who was also looking at the team eyes happy for the first time in years, and he could swear that the corners of Arjun's mouth quirked up.

However this happiness was short lived. Ayesha came in looking tensed, Sameer went forward holding her in place, hugging her to calm her down. 

Sameer(concerned): kya hua Ayesha?

Ayesha(coming in looking around frantically): Sakshi ko dekha kisine?

Sameer(putting down his phone): Nahi toh. Woh toh tumhare saath thi na?

Ayesha: Nahi Sameer.(now genuinely worried) woh phone nahi utha rahi hai, aur toh aur meine pura building dekh liya woh nahi hai.

Arjun(worried): par woh gayi kaha?

Ayesha(on the verge of tears): woh apke liye worried thi. Apke piche jana chahti thi, fir ek call aya usko, aur woh aur bhi zyada tensed lag rahi thi. 

Aur tab se woh gayab hai.

Her voice almost broke at the last part, and she hugged Sameer tighter hiding her face in his shirt.

Shree(grabbing his stuff): kya matlab? Chal hum bhi dekhte hai. Chotu Lisa chal.

Lisa and Chotu nodded in agreement. Even Arjun took a few steps forward, while Sameer glanced at him from over Ayesha's shoulders. They shared a nod and were just about to leave the room when Arjun's phone rang. 

If he had dejavu before this was something else. He could feel what was happening,  without even looking at his phone he knew where Sakshi was and who was calling. He prayed to every forces that his intutions were wrong. 

All if the others stopped in their tracks and were waiting for him to finish the call. When he looked at the number it sent chills down his spine. The 'private number' glared back at him as he picked the call and it took all his will power to keep his voice even.

Arjun: hello?

Phone: Arjun Rawte. Kaise ho? Humko bhul toh nahi gaye na.

That proved all his nightmares coming true. He quickly moved the phone from his ears and put it on speaker for the others to hear. It was just in time as the others heard the speaker revealing his identity.

Phone:.....Areh hum apke purane dost, Sikander bol rahe hai.

Arjun could feel the room going deathly silent after that revelation. All of them stiffened hearing his name.

Phone(not wasting time): Areh maine socha tha tum samajhdaar ho. 

Ekbar mein baat samaj jate ho. Par nahi. Tum nahi samjhe. Bas ek hi kaam toh karna tha, humare raaste se dur rehna tha. Par nahi tum toh maane nahi aur apni puri team leke mere peeche par gaye? Iski Keenan toh chukani paregi. Aur sabse pehle chukaegi yeh larki.

They could hear a pained scream in the background and it didn't take them a second more to guess who it was. It was Sakshi's scream that echoed throughout the conference room. 

Arjun(controlling his voice): Sikander use chor do uska inn sab se koi lena dena nahi hai.

Sikander(laughing): lena dena toh hai Arjun. Lena dena hai. Pata nahi tumhe kaha se aise khubsurat larkiya mil jati hai jo tumpe apni jaan chirakti hai. 

Ayesha moved away from Sameer and came near the phone. Chotu clenched his fists and Shree and Lisa looked equally angry.

Sikander: bas ek call kiya, tumhara naam leke aur dauri dauri chali ayi woh mere paas. 

Arjun: kya chahiye tumhe?

Sikander(happily): ab yeh hui na samjhdaaro wali baat. Zyada kuch nahi bas ek galti ki thi use sudharna hai. Agar apne ashiq ki jaan pyaari hai toh apni jaan de do. Tumhaare wajah se hi mere kaam mein itna nuksaan hua hai. Aur firse mera naam sabke saamne aa raha hai. Tumhe zinda chorna meri sabse bari galti thi, bas use hi sudharna hai. Bas apni jaan de do aur iski jaan le lo. Kyu kya khayal hai?

Arjun: kya karna hai mujhe?

Sikander(laughing): Areh wah iska matlab aag dono taraf barabar hai. Itni jaldi baat maan gaye? Khair, ek address message karunga waha ana hai tumhe akele, aur apni mashuka ko le jana hai. 

He cut the call laughing his cruel laugh. Minutes later as everyone stood 

still taking in the information, Arjun's phone buzzed signing an incoming message. There in the message was date and time and an address of Mumbai? 

Arjun who was sitting on one of the chairs as his knees gave in, passed the phone to Sameer. Who also looked confused seeing the address. 

Sameer: yeh toh Mumbai ka address hai?(then to Chotu) Iss address pe nazar rakho aur pata lagao yaha kya hota hai.

Arjun: Par Sikander toh Lucknow mein rehta hai woh yaha Mumbai mein kyu ayega? Ho na ho yeh address jhuti hai aur woh hume gumrah karne ki koshish kar raha hai. Kahi blast Friday ko hi nahi na? Iss tarah hum idhar rahenge aur woh kaam khatam kar lega? 

He looked at Sameer who also seemed to realize the same thing. However before anyone could say anything else, Ayesha cut them off.

Ayesha(angrily): apko toh yahi lagega na?

Everyone was taken aback by her sudden change in demeanor. She went near Arjun, angrily wiping her tears.

Ayesha(wiping her tears): apko toh yahi lagega. Sakshi ko woh utha le gaya. Aur apko abhi bhi Sikander ko pakarna hai, Sakshi ko nahi bachana. Woh chikh rahi thi piche, pata nahi woh log uske saath kya kar rahe honge(a few tears left her eyes again) par apko kya farak parta hai?

Sameer(trying to pacify Ayesha): Ayesha. Tum shant ho jao abhi tum apne hosh mein nahi ho. Aur kuch bhi bol rahi ho. 

Ayesha(going towards him): nahi Sameer (again wiping her tears and holding his shoulder) mein apne hosh mein hi hu. Aur pehli baar lag raha hai aap sahi the. Sakshi bechari toh inse pyaar karti thi. Par inko toh uski feelings se  koi farak nahi parta, bas apna kaam Kar wana hai, baki kisi ki bhi zindagi Dao pe ho kya faayeda?

Shree: Ayesha tu chup ho ja kuch bhi mat bol. Kyu Arjun Sir ko yeh sab bol rahi hai?

Sameer: ha Ayesha(holding her arm) tum chalo yaha se tumhe aram ki zarurat hai.

Ayesha(removing her arm from Sameer's hold): nahi jana mujhe. Meri baat puri nahi hui. Aur Shree tujhe Sakshi ki chikh sunayi nahi di? Jo inki taraf dari kar raha hai? Aur Sameer, Sakshi kya apki kuch nahi lagti aj aap inki tarafdaari kyu kar rahe hai? (Turning to Arjun, who sat stalk still during this whole conversation) aap ek bohut hi selfish insaan hai. Apko koi farak nahi parta kisko kya ho bas apne fayede keliye kuch bhi kar sakte hai aap. Aapko achi tarah se pata hai ki Sakshi apke liye kya feel karti hai. Firbhi aap usko kurbaan karne ko taiyaar hai? Sakshi ka aj jo haal hai woh apki wajah se hi hai. 

Sameer had had enough. He tried to pacify Ayesha many times knowing she was disturbed he didn't admonish her. But he could see Arjun flinch at her words, and he couldn't let this happen again. She was exceeding her limits. He could see his past self doing the same to Arjun. It was the easiest thing to do, put the blame on him. Since he himself did the same, he wouldn't utter a word in contradiction. He knew, he was wrong in the past and Ayesha was repeating his mistakes, he should have stopped her earlier but he stood there shocked as his past and present collided in front of him.

He grabbed Ayesha's arm and dragged her out of the conference room. He knew her words had done enough damage but if she remained in front of Arjun she would continue to attack him. He was trapped between comforting Arjun and pacifying Ayesha still he took the decision which seemed best at the moment.

Shree and Lisa stood in the conference room confused. They didn't know whom to comfort now. However before they could reach Arjun he left the conference room and went out of the office.

**************

Sameer was angry at himself and at Ayesha. Angry at himself as he didn't stop the incident at Ayesha since it was too out of line for her to lash out at Arjun with such harsh words. 

He sat near the window in their quarters while Ayesha sat on the bed drinking water. He had taken Ayesha with him to a separate room while Lisa dutifully agreed to share a room with Shree and Chotu. While Arjun was, he couldn't even start to think about him without guilt and sadness. 

Ayesha(clearing her throat): aap mujhse gussa hai?

Sameer(glaring at her): tumhe pata hai kyu? Jo tumne kiya woh sahi nahi tha.

Ayesha(scoffing): mujhe samaj nahi aa raha aap kis baare mein baat jar rahe hai.(turning away from him)

Sameer(angrily): tumhe achi tarah se pata hai kis baare mein mein baat kar raha hu. Ayesha mujhe pata hai Sakshi tumhari bohut achi dost hai. Par iss mein Arjun ki galti nahi hai. Usko mat koso. 

Seeing her silent and holding the glass so tightly that her knuckles turned white he went and sat in front of her. Removing the glass from her hold and tipping her chin to look at her face. 

Sameer(sadly): meri galti mat dohrao Ayesha. Woh pehlei khud ko Kos raha hai. Iske upar agar firse uss par aise ilzaam lage toh woh jhel nahi payega. 

Ayesha remained silent but her eyes welled with tears. As her anger calmed at Sameer's words the reality of her actions started dawning her. She was sorry about her outburst and that too at Arjun. However her worry for Sakshi is not letting her accept her fault. She needed to feel something right now other than his fear and worry. She needed to feel safe and feel skin on skin. 

With that thought in mind she surged forward and kissed Sameer forcefully. Who returned the kiss fervently. The kiss soon turned more heated as Sameer pushed Ayesha down to the bed. Clothes began to discarded along the way as they found solace in each other's arms.

***********

Shree:....fir Rathore Sir Ayesha ko leke chale gaye aur Arjun Sir bhi nikal gaye kuch der baad. 

Chotu(scratching his head): Aila Shree baat toh bigar rahi hai. Sakshi gayab hai, pehle hi Rathore Sir aur Arjun Sir ki larai chal rahi thi ab beech mein Ayesha bhi aa gayi. Ab hum kya kare?

Lisa(sitting up from her bed): wahi na Chotu. Ab toh samaj nahi aa raha kya hoga. Baat sudharne ki jagah bigarti jaa rahi hai.

Shree(looking down at his laptop): waise uss address ka kya hua?

Chotu: logo ko lagaya hai jab kuch bhi pata chalega, woh mujhe inform kar denge. 

Lisa(to Shree): tumhe kya pata chala?

Shree(sighing in defeat): kuch bhi nahi. Sakshi ka phone location Etf office ke kuch dur baad tak hi hai. Local police jagah ki Chand bind kar rahe hai. Tol naako ko inform kar diya hai. Control room ko bhi kisiko kuch bhi pata chale woh bata denge. Par problem yeh hai ki humne start itni der baad kiya ki woh shayad ab tak bohut dur nikal gaye ho. Maine Sikander ka number bhi track karne ki koshish ki par kuch nahi mila.

The three of them sighed in defeat and went back to their respective work before tiring themselves out, and surrendering to sleep.

*********

Arjun sat on the terrace recalling the earlier phone call, and Sakshi's screams. He clenched his fists tightly over his knees as his eyes began fill up. Again another innocent life was on stake because of him.

His love was a curse for everyone. He loved Saksgi and couldn't even protect her. He would never be able to live with himself if anything happened to her. 

He sat there staring at the stars recalling their last conversation. Only today morning or rather yesterday morning since his watch read 2:00 am she gave him his chai and they talked for a while.

Even without wanting she had become a part of his life. A very important part. His dark and lifeless life had the only colorful part because of her. Her unconditional love throughout melted even his iron cold heart. 

She supported him throughout, believed him when noone else did, remained by his side when everyone left, and loved him when she knew his heart belonged ro someone else. 

She truly was something else. He never expected to stand back after Roshni's betrayal, but her immense support and comfort brought him back from the dark space he was loosing himself into. Now even the thought of loosing her frightened him to his very core.

Yesterday morning

Sakshi came to the garden with two steaming cups of chai, handing one to Arjun she sat beside him blowing her cup. They sat together in comfortable silence before Arjun broke the silence.

Arjun: uss din mein apne Baba ke paas gaya tha. Unki tabiyat achanak se 

kharap hogayi thi. Bohut saalo baad pehli baar unse Nila Maa se apne Abba se mila. 

Sakshi: kaise hai woh ab?

Arjun: abhi thik haì, mild cardiac arrest tha. Exact reason toh nahi pata par doctors keh rahe the stress level high tha toh maybe. 

Sakshi: aur Nila Maa aur Abba koun hai?

Arjun(smiling slightly): Nila Maa meri souteli Maa hai. Maa ke guzar jaane ke baad Baba ne use shaadi ki par unhone mujhe sagi Maa se zyada pyar diya. Aur mein khush kismat hu jo woh mere life mein hai. Aur Abba keheneko toh humare family butler hai par family se kisi bhi ansh mein kam nahi. 

Sakshi: toh tumhari aur tumhari Baba ki sulah hogai?

Arjun(smiling at the sky): ha.

Again there was silence as they both drank their tea. This time Sakshi broke the silence.

Sakshi: toh Sikander ko pakarne ke baad unke paas chale jaoge?

Arjun: agar sab sahi raha toh ha wahi plan hai.

Sakshi: Arjun you know right I love you?

Arjun(sadly): Sakshi....

Sakshi: aur tumhe kuch kehene ki zarurat nahi hai. Bas itna jano ki tum jo faisla loge mein tumhare saath hu. Chahe woh jo bhi ho. Par wahi karo jo tumhara dil chahta hai.

Arjun nodded and looked at her fondly.

Sakshi(getting serious): aur mujhe promise karo ki tum iss mission se sahi salamat wapas ane ki puri koshish karoge.

Arjun(shaking his head): tumhe pata hai Sakshi mein waada nahi kar sakta kya hoga kya nahi kuch nahi pata.

Sakshi: mein janti hu Arjun issiliye bola ki koshish karoge, tum jaan bujhke apni jaan khatre mein nahi daaloge.

Seeing her not budging Arjun agreed reluctantly.

Arjun(nodding): I promise. Par ab mujhse bhi ek waada karo.

Sakshi(happily turning to him): areh bolo toh sahi.

Arjun: agar mein mission se wapas nahi aya(stopping her when she was about to protest) toh tum jeena nahi chorogi. Khush rehne ki zindagi mein age barne ki koshish karogi aur agar mein zinda lauta toh mera intezaar nahi karogi agar tumhe laga tumhe koi chahta hai toh uske saath age barogi. (Putting his palm forward) Waada karo Sakshi.

Sakshi(voice breaking): mein wada karti hu Arjun ki agar tum...tumhe kuch hua toh mein jeena band nahi karungi. Par tumhaare liye intezaar nahi chor sakti Arjun. Kisi aur se itna pyaar kabhi kar hi nahi paungi. I understand ki tum mere liye soch ke bol rahe ho Arjun par nahi hoga mujhse, kisi aur ki zindagi kyu barbaad karna hai na?

Her smile spoke lit up his world that day, as he found himself mirroring her smile as they enjoyed their tea in silence.

He looked Sakshi's smiling face on his phone and pledged to bring her back safely, he wouldn't let any other innocent soul suffer because of her. He wouldn't loose his love again to Sikander.

**********

Two days before attack:

Sameer: Chotu India gate ke paas koi mela hota hai iss waqt, Friday ko kuch hai? 

Chotu: Ha Sir, India gate se lag bhag 10 min ki duri par Jawahar Lal Nehru stadium hai. Waha iss Friday food festival chalega, filhal aas paas mein wahi sabse bara event hai. Maine waha ke local police se baat ki, woh log 

security dekh rahe hai.

Sameer: good. Ayesha tum aur Lisa yahi rahoge. Chotu ne jo address verify kiya waha force leke Ayesha tum pohuchna. Lisa tum as a backup Ayesha ke saath on comm rehna also stay in line with control room, aur uss area ke local police station.

Arjun(realising something): bomb squad leke jana, woh maarne ke iraade se bula raha hai. Taiyaari karke rakhi hogi.

Ayesha nodded in agreement, and Sameer sighed looking at the exchange. Somehow Arjun became more reclusive over the past few days I'd possible.

Sameer: ok, so Chotu tum bomb squad leke Delhi pohuchoge. Bara event hai pehle se rok nahi sakte, log maanenge nahi aur pata chala toh panic ho jayega. Toh tum log jagah ki talash karoge and then when you find bombs jagah ko band karoge. Ayesha, Lisa I hope aap dono jante ho kya karna hai. Rawte, Shree aur mein Lucknow keliye niklenge. Ayesha Chotu location confirm hui?

Ayesha: yes Sir, Sikander usi bangle mein rehta hai, but ghar ka Nakshatra nahi pata, aur bohut guards hai along with heavy ammunition toh sambhal ke.

Sameer: ha aur ho na ho Sakshi bhi wahi hogi. Shree woh drones aur miniaturized cameras taiyar hai?

Shree(checking the gadgets): ji Sir all check.

Sameer: so team hum, do ghante mein apne apne locations keliye nikal rahe hai. Backup saath rakhna, koi chance mat lena, and be careful. Yeh humari sabse bari mission hai. All the best, let's do it.

*******

Lucknow:

Sameer, Arjun and Shree sat in the car near Sikander's place while Shree flew his mini flying cam to the building to check the place. It stealthily flew past the guards in the main gate, completely invisible in the night sky.

Then with it's small size flew inside the building, completely unnoticed. 

It flew in from a window and traversed all the rooms one by one exploring them in detail. 

The building was heavily guarded. The two rooms which were locked were the go downs, storing some amount if drugs and amunitions. 

Others were residential, where many of Sikander's high officials resided. 

Two rooms on the top floor which was locked but with the grand appearance it seemed it belonged to Sikander and Shazia. Then on the other side another heavily guarded room was there. It had more guards than in any of the other rooms.

Arjun(looking at the live video recording): Shree iss room mein bohut zyada guards hai. Ho na ho Sakshi yahi hai. 

Sameer(taking out the external images of the house): yeh wala(pointing at a certain window) isi ke bagal wala room hai. 

Shree did as he was told, and flew the device from the window to the adjacent room. 

The room was dark and was quite dirty there were cobwebs hanging from different places. And at the center sat Sakshi tied to a chair unconscious as her head looked back at one side. Eyes turned purple due to lack of proper rest. She appeared thinner may be due to lack of proper food. She was soaked in sweat as there was no fan in the room. Cherry on top however was the bruises adorning different parts of her body which was visible. 

It pained Arjun to see her in this condition and tool all his will power not to barge in and empty his gun on him. Sameer's hands patted his knees as a reassuring gesture but that didn't ease his heart at all.

*********

Delhi:

The stadium after Thursdays event was shut down and soon the Chotu along with the officials started searching the whole place. 

The stadium, the rooms, the stands, the parking lot. They spent the whole night there but nothing could be found.

Chotu who was now worried, called Shree.

Chotu(tired): yaar Shree kahi location aur time galat toh nahi na? Yaha toh kuch nahi mila.

Shree(surprised): kya bol raha hai(there was noise in the background) ha Sir, ek minute. Chotu tu speaker pe hai.

Sameer: ha Chotu kya haal hai waha?

Chotu(instructing the officers to go for another round of checking): Sir yaha hum shaam se dhund rahe hai. Pure stadium ko achi tarah se do baar Chand mara kuch nahi hai. 

Sameer: aisa kaise ho sakta hai, pichle do saalo mein activity unki taraf se nahi thi, aur Arjun ko bhi usne yahi bola. Ab agar dusri location hai, ya time alag hai toh problem hojayegi.

Arjun(suddenly realised): Chotu kahi sleeper cells toh nahi hai na? 

All came to a stand still hearing that. Noone knew how to deal with that. Who was the sleeper cell where to search that was a problem. 

Chotu: par Sir unko dhundenge kaise?

Arjun: unko dhund nahi paoge par security tor ke ghusna matlab koi andar ka admi unka saath de raha hoga. Usko dhundo. Waha ke Security mein se hi koi hoga.

*********

Lucknow:

They planned the attack for next night. Instructing the backup team who were surrounding the place for the last few days and also the team who would be entering with them. All had been armed with Shree's mini cans which they would put on their ways for Shree to watch and guide them. With proper instructions and devices they were ready for the attack 

Slowly and stealthily Sameer and Arjun entered the house along with the other officers. Killing some of the guards silently along the way. By the time they reached inside the house, someone had noticed the absence of the guards and their presence.

Smoke started to cover the entire place as they made their way almost blindly towards their destination. Shree tried to guide them as much as he could but the smoke clouded his vision as well.

There were gun shots along the way. Bodies fell from both sides. There were a few hand to hand fights as well. However Sameer and Arjun remained close to each other guarding the others back. 

Although when the smoke cover started to deplete after hours and hours of struggle, a nasty gun fight started. With Arjun's gun falling vacant and him dodging to a corner to revive bullets. 

The smoke was still their in that side so when Arjun tried to return to the others, he couldn't find them. After walking for a while, he realised this 

whole place was a maze similar rooms, doors, windows. There was no way one could find his way out if he didn't know the place.

He walked into two adjacenct rooms definitely belonging to Sikander and Shazia. Both were normal residential places without any other evidence but Sikanders room had a few documents inside the safe which he hadn't locked in hurry. Inside the documents there was Delhi's map. A few photographs and some other details. One of the pictures caught Arjun's attention. A young girl around 14-15 years, he couldn't remember the girl racked something in his brains. 

Then in Shazia's room, nothing was there, but again another picture by her bedside caught his attention. A lady with two kids smiling at the camera. It was definitely Shazia and her mother in the picture. Shazia was young then probably 9-10. Then there was a little girl standing beside her holding her hand smiling, he had seen this girl before, he just couldn't recall where.

He passed a few more doors and then came to a standstill when he entered an empty dark room, which had considerably lesser smoke layer. That was when after long his comms buzzed.

Sameer(on comms): Arjun kaha ho tum? Kaha chale gaye akele?

Arjun(turning back at the door): pata nahi Rathore. Goliyan khatam hogayi thi, woh bharke wapas Jane keliye utha toh kisi aur kone mein hi agaya.

Sameer: thik hai aas paas kya hai bolo? Aur wahi ruko hum ate hai.

Arjun: Aas paas toh....

He couldn't complete his sentence as the single light in the room showed someone walking towards him. As the figure came closer he could feel his throat drying up, heart hammering in his chest. Distantly he could hear Sameers constant strings of hello in his ears but he couldn't respond.

He had raised his gun seeing a person. But when he recognized who that person was he wasn't sure if he would be able to fire. 

After almost 3 years Arjun and Roshni came face to face pointing guns at each other. Neither moved waiting for the other person to take a step. 

Breaking the silence Shazia asked, in his Roshni's voice. 

Shazia: Arjun, akhir pohuch hi gaye yaha tak.

Arjun had to swallow the lump on his throat to keep his voice even. It took everything in him to resist the urge to grab and kiss her. Being so close to her, yet so far. He thought he was prepared, had accepted the fact but nothing had prepared him for this. He could still hear Sameer in the background, but he couldn't bring himself to respond to him. 

Before he could think of anything respond to either Sameer and Ros....Shazia, a menacingly evil laughter echoed the room. Without turning to his side to the source he knew Sikander had arrived.

********

Mumbai:

It was Friday morning. Ayesha dressed as a man. Wearing a hoodie went to the location. Lisa behind her stayed few blocks away waiting for her signal, in touch with both control room and local police station. 

Back officials, guarded the place in civilian clothes. They also started reaching the location, few steps behind Ayesha.

The place was an empty godown. As expected the search reports claimed Sakshi was not there. 

Ayesha at the exact time entered the godown. It was huge, had card boxes filled at certain positions, but nothing else was visible. She checked her mike and camera and started exploring the place. 

Suddenly she could feel a presence behind her. There was a laugh, and someone called out Arjun's name. 

********

Lucknow:

Arjun stood there silently, his heart still hammering as he took in Roshni's look alike. For a moment he forgot Sikander was even present in the room and he just stood there lost in her. 

Sikander's scream broke his trance. For the first time he turned his gaze to him, looking at the tall man with sharp features looking every bit if the business man he had seen I news and magazines. Nobody could imagine that such a polite, philanthropic man had such a dark side.

Sikander(pointing his gun at Arjun): bas ek kaam bola tha. Ek kaam. Mere raaste se dur raho, woh bhi maan nahi sake? Aur bola tha uss address pe pohucho waha bhi baat nahi mane. (Screaming which caused both Rishni and Arjun to wince) bas bohut hua ab tumhe aur chor nahi sakta. 

Sikander(to Shazia): Shazia beta, apni gun niche karo aur Arjun goli chalado uss par.

Shazia to Arjun's surprise did exactly as he was told. Not even protesting her father's wishes. Here Arjun tried to steadily point the gun at her but he could feel the tremors of his hand. Unable to even think about shooting her, he put the gun down. This caused Shazia's eyes to widen in surprise and Sikander to laugh again.

Sikander(controlling his laugh): wah maan gaye tumhare pyar ko Arjun. Ab Shazia beti tum Arjun par goli chalao.

Arjun could see, she hadn't even registered his voice. To busy contemplating his actions, seeing this Sikander had to raise his voice and command again. Arjun remained motionless and could feel the hesitancy in her whole body. Her hands trembled as well. 

Arjun(trying to keep his voice even): maar dena Shazia, mein rokunga nahi. Par pehle apne jis pita keliye jaan bhi dene ko taiyaar thi unse toh pucho tumhari Maa ki death kaise hui?

Shazia(now completely focused): kya matlab hai tumhara?

Arjun: tumhari Maa tumhe lekar Dubai se dur jaane wali thi humesha keliye. Boarding passes bhi ready the fir achanak nikalne ke do din pehle unki mout hona woh bhi heart attack se ittefaaq toh nahi hosakta na? Tum samjdaar ho, kya lagta hai? Tumhari ammi ko tumhare abbu ke kaale dhande ke baare mein sab pata hote hue bhi woh chup chap maan jayegi?

Shazia, seemed to ponder at his words. Think about precious encounters, recall that day. It was true her Ammi would have never accepted the way she lived now. She was a Saint to ne honest, but she herself hand handed over her to her father. That's why she did whatever he told her to whether or not it contradicted her conscience. 

Sikander(flustered): iski baat mat suno beti tum janti ho na, mein tumse aur tumhari ammi se kitna pyar karta hu? Tum iski baat mat maano.

He was loosing his composure. That means it was something he wasn't prepared of, something he hadn't expected. A lie could never garner this reaction this was only possible for truth. That means what Arjun said was true. This man killed her mother and had been using her for so many years. 

She could feel her vision turned hazy and she started to laugh hysterically which then transformed to cries. She could see from the corner of her eyes Arjun trying to approach her, expression full of sympathy where as 

her father stood there judging her reaction planning something. Her whole life was a lie, this man  destroyed everything her mother, her peaceful childhood,separated her from the man who actually loved her. If everything he ever did or said was a lie then maybe Faiza was also alive.

Shazia(shaking her head, wiping her tears with the back of her hands): kitna bharosa kiya aap pe aur aapne kya kiya? Bas dhoka diya? Uss din Ammi mujhe aapke paas nahi aapse dur rehne ko bol rahi thi hai na? Boliye? Hai na?(pointing her gun to him)

Sikander: ha ha ha. Use mere kaam ke baare mein pata chal gaya tha, woh police ke paas bhi gayi par mujhe koun pakrega(snortng at her actions)Fir tum dono ko leke bhagna chahti thi.pas ausa mein kaise hone deta? Tum dono mere kitne kaam ati.

Shazia(realising): Faiza zinda hai na? Boliye? Aapne woh bhi jhut kaha ki woh accident mein mar gayi? Yah Allah!! Aapne apne faide keliye yeh sab...aur mein bhi....

Sikander(gritting his teeth): dekha Arjun, tune kya kiya. Meri achi khasi planning barbaad jar di. Jo chiz itne saalo mein kisine socha tak nahi woh tumne bahar nikal diya. 

Saying so he held his gun out pointing at both Arjun and Shazia. She was too lost to react so Arjun swiftly took out his gun firing at his shoulder and escaped the room with Shazia.

*********

Mumbai:

She turned around, she was wearing a sunglass and wig and the hoodie covered her back completely, however the man seemed to recognize Arjun's face.

Man(shocked): Tum Arjun nahi ho?.....(realizing) usne humare saath Gaddari ki, iska anjam acha nahi hoga. 

Ayesha could hear the backup forces entering the godown. They were ready they could take down this one easily.

Man(smug): iski ki woh chukayega. Maardo isko.

However before the man and his team could do anything Gunshots were heard and almost all his men fell down dead. Now terrified seeing how the tables turned, he took out his gun pointing randomly at all directions as the backup team came closer.

Man(afraid): tum Bach nahi sakte. Yaha se koi zinda bahar nahi jayega. Teh puri jagah kuch hi dero mein mit jayegi. 

He seemed to have a fear of his life that was good. Means he would reveal things. 

Ayesha(to the officers): jagah ki talasshi karo aur bomb dhundo.

Man(nervously laughing): koi fayeda nahi hai, bomb bkast hojayega aur koi rok nahi payega. Aur tum bhag bhi nahi sakte, kyuki radius bohut bara hai, aas paas sab tabah ho jayega.

Ayesha: cane forward and slapped the man across his cheek. 

Man: tumhari itni himmat tum mujh pe haat uthao? tumhe pata hai mein koun hu? Mein bhai hu Sikander ka, mera naam Altaf hai(shouting) aur tumne mujhe mara?

Ayesha mentally groaned, so that was the reason he was like this. Must be pampered and spoilt who didn't know what to do how to do. Just arrogant enough for being Sikander's brother. Maybe that's the reason he was here, in the place of least resistance.

Ayesha(angrily holding him by the collar): Suno waqt nahi hai humare paas. Yeh jo gun dekh rage ho na tumhare andar khali kar denge. Agar tum humare kaam nahi aa sakte. Ab bolo bomb kaha rakha hai? 

Altaf fumbled for a while and he was actually getting on her nerves. Already there was enough tension. The rest I'd the team was at different locations. Arjun and Sameer were at Sikander's den. Chotu in the attack location. She also had to apologize to Arjun which she hadn't gotten a chance to. On top of that Sakshi was with them.

Ayesha fired the gun at his feet which resulted in Altaf's shouting, crying and whimpering.

Ayesha(to Altaf who was on the ground): ab bologe?(Seeing his silence, she turned to the officers holding him) isse pucho, kuch pata chale toh batao. Warna iska kaam yahi tammam kardo. Kyuki yeh hare kaam ka nahi hai. 

Altaf: mein....me...mein...mein bata hu batata hu na. Woh waha teesre block ke piche ek switch hai woh davao to....toh yaha right side ek darwaza khulega wahi bomb hai. 

Ayesha followed his instructions and the whole team retrieved the bomb. The bomb squad was working on the bomb, as she along with others searched the whole area for more evidences. 

The place was clean otherwise, nothing else was there. She was just about to inform Shree and Lisa, when a police officer came to her.

Police: mam bomb diffuse hogaya hai hum, Altaf ko bhi arrest kar liya hai. Hum yaha se nikal sakte hai.

Ayesha nodded smiling. 

She dialed the common line, for Shree and Lisa.

Ayesha(beaming): Mumbai clear.

********

Lucknow:

They stayed close to each other almost hugging as they stood in the corner and waited for Sikander to leave. Somewhere between the running, Arjun hadn't realised his comms had fallen, so now he was completely alone with no help.

After the men left, Arjun tugged Shazia and pulled her with him, his hand never leaving her arms. She felt warmth cousing through the spot he touched, and she somehow felt safe again. Seeing her in trance, he followed her libe of sight and saw there clasped hands. He immediately left her hands causing her to look at him sadly.

He thought he was just halluconating the tinge of sadness there was no way she could feel sad about him leaving her hand. A few more people came there way Arjun pushed her back and tried to avoid them, when they came their way, he just gunned them down.

Shazia: kyu bacha rahe ho mujhe? Tumhe toh mujhe yahi inke paas chor dena chahiye

Arjun(who was putting more bullets, looked up at her): kyuki pyar ka natak tumne kiya tha. Maine nahi, meri feelings sach thi.

She couldn't keep looking at her soul piercing eyes, and cast her eyes down.

Arjun: Sakshi kaha hai? Janti ho?

Shazia nodded, she knew where that girl was. Now that she knew who were actually her  enemies there was no need to help them, she could very well try to leave this place and help Arjun rescue that girl.

Shazia(recalling something called to Arjun who was following her): yaha se nikal ne ke baad tum mere saath kya karoge?

Arjun(without looking at her as he checked for people behind them): tumne gakat kiya hai Shazia, gunah kiya hai jiski sazah tumhe milegi. Usse mein tumhe nahi bacha sakta, aur bachana meri duty ke khilaf bhi hai. Par tum choti thi jab Sikander ne tumhe manipulate kiya. Toh shayad usse tumhari kam ho sakti hai.

Shazia(stopping in her tracks): tum sachme meri saza kam karwane ki koshish karoge? Maine jo kiya uske baad bhi? 

Arjun(thus time stopping and looking at her): ha Ros...Shazia. Par agar tum wada karo ki yeh duniya chor dogi tabhi.

Shazia(lost in thoughts): chor toh dungi hi Arjun. Aur waise bhi mujhe meri behen Faiza ko dhundna hai? Pata nahi Sikander ne uske saath kya kiya?

Arjun(recalling something): Faiza tumhari behen hai?

Shazia(nodding, as she teared up): jis bacchi ki picture dikhayi thi na tumhe, mere saath  orphanage mein thi bolke, woh meri apni behen hai.(sobbing) Sikander ne kaha tha, ki uski maut hogayi toh meine bhi maan li. 

Arjun: ha isiliye woh picture itna jana pehchana lag raha tha. Bas yaad nahi aa raha tha kaha dekha. 

Shazia: konsa picture?

Arjun(without thinking): woh tumhare room mein....

She turned her fake accusing eyes at him, as he turned red and avoided her eyes. This familiar exchange filled her heart with equal amounts of joy and sadness. She could have had him all these years. She could have a normal happy life, being his wife. But she sacrificed all this for Sikander.

Shazia(emotionally, going forward into Arjun's space and holding him by his arms): I'm sorry Arjun. Bohut galat kiya tumhare saath maine. Mujhe 

pata hai jitni maafi Mangum kam hai. Par agar yaha se zinda bahar nikle toh fir please mere saath contact rakhna.

She felt Arjun's hand on her waist, and she rested her head on her chest, crying in silence. She could feel Arjun's grip tightening around her, and his shoulders shaking a bit, he was crying as well.

Shazia(raising her head): Shayad jo bhi tha humare beech use samajhne mein zyada waqt laga diya. Tumne toh in sab ke baad bhi mujh par gun point tak nahi kar paye(pulling him closer by his collar)

Arjun(tearfully): Kash pehle samaj jati toh hakat alag hote, kash mujhe sach bata diya hota toh aj hum saath hote. Par (cupping her face, and wiping her tears) baat yeh hai na tumne jo kiya woh kanoon chahe galat maane mujhe pata hai woh tumhare liye sahi tha. Aur gun toh kya, tumhare khilaf kuch kar hi nahi sakta, kyuki Roshni se pyar maine bohut kiya hai(voice breaking at the end)

They stood close to each other gazing each other's eyes. Emotionally distraught over how the past, their life could have been, if they had made different choices. 

Noone knew who leaned in first but soon they were kissing each other. They held each other tightly, but the kiss was slow and tentative, it felt completely like their first kiss except it wasn't anything like it. Their first kiss opened new possibilities, feelings for them it felt like a new beginning. This one however felt like an ending, as closure to the life they could have had if "waqt" had given them the chance if "waqt" had flown differently. 

It showed Shazia she had destroyed the most beautiful thing of her life, while for Arjun it felt he was missing someone else, that someone else resembled closely to Sakshi. Soon they parted, awkwardly glancing at anything but themselves.

Arjun: Sorry...woh...mein.(sighing) I'm sorry.

Shazia: mein bhi,(licking her lips to relish his taste) chalo uss taraf Sakshi hai.

**********

Delhi:

Chotu cut the call and discussed it with the police. They called in the security officials who were responsible for the events security.

Chotu: Friday event mein koun koun rahega.

Man: Sir hum sab, bohut bara event hai, aur humari company ke reputation ka sawaal hai, hum sab rahenge.

Chotu: koi naya admi hai? Ya fir koi kuch din se thora ajib bartav kar raha hai? Zara soch ke batao. 

Man: nahi Sir aisa toh kuch nahi hai.

One man caught Chotu's eye he appeared very fidgety, he was constantly pulling his sleeves and avoiding eye contact. Chotu went forward and caught the man by his neck.

Chotu(angrily): pehle se hi dimag kharab ho rakha hai, tu aur waqt barbaad mat kar. Sach sach pata jo bhi pata ho. Warna tujhe nahi pata tere saath kya hoga.

Man: Saab mujhe kuch nahi pata, bas mujhe yss din minister sahab bole ki unke kamre mein koi checking na ho, agar hui toh woh meri noukri chin lenge, aur kisi ko kuch pata nahi hona chahiye mein dar gaya Saab mere ghar mein meri burhe maata pita hai bhai behen hai. Issise unka ghar chalta hai toh maine unki baat maan li(crying) maine kuch nahi kiya Saab.

Chotu: chalo minister Shukla se jake milte hai.

*********

Lucknow:

Sakshi was concious and struggling by the time they broke into the room. She stilled fir a minute expecting her kidnappers but sunk down in relief seeing Arjun, but her agitation returned as soon as her eyes fell on Shazia. 

Shazia understanding her disdain stayed at a distance, while Arjun ran to her removing the tape from her mouth. He placed a gentle kiss on her forehead and sighed in relief finding her safe. He then untied her swiftly and she all but jumped into his arms. He also held her in his arms hugging her tightly as if to feel that she was safe with him.

Shazia saw the whole encounter and couldn't help but smile. Arjun had found someone who loved him as he had loved her. It didn't take a minute for her to deduce that. First her readiness to sacrifice herself and now this. She couldn't find it in her to hold a grudge against anyone of them. Sakshi was not wrong anyone would fall in love with Arjun. She just wished they'll be happy together.

Shazia(clearing her throat): hume nikalna chahiye. Woh log hume dhund rahe honge.

Arjun and Sakshi parted hearing her voice but remained close to each other. 

Sakshi(Seeing her): Arjun...yeh...yeh...yaha..

Arjun(consoling): Sakshi...Sakshi shant ho jayo(hugging her again) woh mere saath hai. Sikander sirf hum dono ke saath hi nahi uske saath bhi galat kiya hai.

Sakshi seemed to calm down hearing that, as they left towards the exit. Shazia leading the way, with her gun, Sakshi in middle and Arjun guarding their back with his gun.

********

Arjun(on their way out): Shazia tumhare paas apna phone hai?

Shazia(searching her pockets): Haan yeh lo.(passing her phone to him)

Arjun dialed Shree's number as they still couldn't find the team, on the way they met with a few resistance from opposite side and incurred a few injuries as well. Shree didn't pick up immediately, he even ignored the call first time but after the 2nd time it began ringing he accepted the call.

Arjun(on phone): Shree? 

Shree(sighing in relief): Arjun Sir. (Then he could hear a rustling noise and Rathore took over) ...tum thik toh ho na? Kaha ho tum kabse contact karne ki koshish kar rahe hai. 

Arjun(who also heaved a breath, he was worried as well when he didn't pick up the call): Ha mein thik hu, Sakshi mil gayi hai, hum building mein kahi hai. Tumhare taraf haal kya hai?

Sameer(walking towards them): Zyadatar log pakre ja chuke hai par Sikander nahi mila abhi bhi. Aur nahi Shazia.

Arjun(looking at Shazia): woh mere saath hai.

Sameer: saath hai? Saath hai ka kya matlab?

Arjun: tum ao batata hu.

They somehow managed to get the location and soon Sameer, Shree along with some officers appeared near the far end of the corridor. 

Arjun and Sakshi started walking towards them. Arjun stopped in his steps and beckoned Shazia to come along, who smiled at him and 

started walking.

She and Sameer saw the movement at the same time. Arjun was facing towards Shazia so he missed Sikander holding his shoulder with one hand and aiming his gun towards Arjun. 

They both reacted immediately. The first bullet grazed through his shoulder. Sameer was still at a distance, but Shazia stepping in pushing Arjun out of the line of fire and took the bullet in her heart.

**********

Stunned by the sudden turn of events. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief seeing Arjun safe, forgetting about Sikander for a moment. However Arjun had to witness Roshni's death for the second time today.

He caught her before she could hit the ground. Falling to his knees cracking her head near his chest. Both crying softly due to the shortness of their togetherness. Though Shazia was happy that she did one job correct and saved the man she loved. 

Arjun(removing hair from face): kyu ayi beech mein? Sab thik chal raha tha na? Tumhe nayi zindagi mil rahi thi. 

Shazia(hiccuping): ab...bas...Arjun...nayi...zindagi...nahi chahiye....khushi toh iss baat....ki hai....ki marte hue hi...sahi ek kaam toh acha kiya.

Arjun(shaking his head): tum akhe khuli rakho, kuch nahi hoga tumhe.

Shazia(out of breath): ab bas....Arjun....ab waqt hogaya hai....bas mere....upar ek....ehsaan.....karoge? Faiza ko.....dhund lena....please....mujhe pata hai tum use ek achi....zindagi de....sakte ho.....aur....Arjun(taking her last breaths)please be.....happy.

With that her eyes stilled, her head lulled back and her lips remain parted. Arjun had to relive her death again, and even though she was not his 

Roshni any more, her death didn't hit him any lesser. He gently closed her eyes and pulled the body closer to his chest.

Anger and grief coursed through his veins. As he tried to locate Sikander. The state he found him in made his blood boil. He had gotten hold of Sakshi and was threatening her life again. Sikander walked towards the wall with Sakshi in his grip as he pointed the gun to her head.

Arjun slowly placed Roshni down on the ground and got ahold of his gun. Holding it tightly he looked at Sameer. They had their conversation and just when Sikander turned his attention to Arjun who was getting up, Sameer fired from the other Side.

It created enough distraction, for Sikander to loose his grip, and Sakshi to push free and run towards Arjun, who caught her swiftly checking for injuries. On the other side Sameer started beating Sikander black and blue before the police officials stepped in holding Sikander down.

***********

Delhi:

Meet with minister shukla was uneventful as well. After proper interrogation and fear he confessed he was a part of $ gang and did things on their insistence. But he didn't know anything anymore. He just knew there were 3 sleeper cells who would come to him, not the other way. So it left them in dead end, with no way to know who are the people.

Due to lack of evidence and doubt on their part as well, they couldn't cancel the event. Even if they did there was no way to make sure blast wouldn't happen anywhere else. The event was about to start in few hours. The presenters, workers and volunteers were coming in preparing their stalls. There was no way to find out who they were. There has to be someone from $ gang itself to make sure the operations were going well. 

Chotu along with Ayesha on comm searched through all the officials profiles and tried to check all the visitors for any record or recognition, from Altaf. 

Altaf was not informed about the people involved just about the event. That was there rule no extra information was passed so no one could disclose. So they sat their analyzing the faces. 

Ayesha was threatening him time to time, so he wouldn't double cross them, when he suddenly, found some clue. He pointed at a bearded man with glasses, a very normal face no striking features which would stay in mind. 

Altaf: Madam yeh Imran Bhai hai humare team ka member. Bhai jaan ke aziz hai. Shayad yahi blast ki saari details dekh rahe hai. 

Ayesha hurriedly passed the message along to Chotu along with the picture of Imran.

It took around an hour for Chotu to locate the man. However unlike others he didn't utter a word. Still from the camera interactions and close eye contact, guards and other officials they could locate two of the sleeper cells, and neutralize them. It was almost 3 in the afternoon and the event was in its last leg close to wrapping up. Still they hadn't found the last person, yet. After their continued failure Imran mocking them said.

Imran: Nahi rok paoge ise. Woh alright insaan koun hai yeh sirf Sikander mia jante hai. Unhone woh hume bhi nahi bola.

He laughed loudly. Chotu unable stop himself punched him straight across his face effectively knocking him out.

Time was less if anything it should be happening anytime soon, waqt was slipping away from their hands. Without having any other option he called the emergency line.

***********

Lucknow:

Sameer was just about to ask Arjun and Sakshi about their whereabouts, when the common emergency line rang. Tensed Shree picked up the call immediately. 

Shree(Tensed): ha Chotu bol? Kya haal hai?

Chotu(worried): Sir hai? 

Shree: ha bol. 

Chotu: Sir, hume do sleeper cells mile hai. Par teesre ke baare mein koi nahi janta siway Sikander ke. Imran ko bhi nahi pata. Yaha waqt bohut kam hai, kahi blast na hojaye.

Sikander(relishing in the victory laughing): he...he..ha..kuch nahi kar paoge tum log. Bhale hi mujhe pakar liya...par apne Delhi ko nahi bacha paoge.

Sameer punched him straight across the face pulling him by his collar.

Sameer: koun hai woh bol? (Slapping) bol koun hai woh.(punching in the gut) sharam nahi ati na tujhe hazard jaane khatren mein hai bol.

Sikander threw out blood still smiled maniacally, not giving a clue. 

Sikander: use tum log kabhi nahi dhund paoge. Kabhi nahi ab toh Delhi ko koi nahi bacha sakta.

Time was flowing out. Shree tried his resources, Sameer and the forces tried to beat it our of Sikander, while Arjun tried to remember the day. Any clue anything hint about the last person. Then suddenly he recalled a few things. 

"Tum dono ko leke"   "Meri behen Faiza"    "Uske baare mein sirf Sikander janta hai"  "Faiza bhi zinda hai"

The picture in Sikander's room, the young girl looked familiar because it was Faiza. The missing link the last person, it was undoubtedly Shazia's sister, Sikander's younger daughter Faiza. 

As the realisation struck him, he ran towards Sikander's room, to get the photos. Sakshi stood there looking perplexed while his sudden disappearance caught others attention as well. 

However they didn't need to speculate much as he soon returned with a picture in hand. Handing it to Shree.

Arjun: Chotu, Shree ek larki ki photo bhej raha hai. 14-15 saal ki bacchi hai. Hona ho yahi woh akhri kari hai. Use dhundo, aur use bachao. 

(to Sikander) kyu haina? Faiza hi hai na woh akhri sleeper cell jiske baare mein tumhare always koi nahi janta. Sharam ani chahiye tumhe apni betiyon (glances at Shazia's still body) ke aisa karne keliye.

Sikander's mood changed from gleefull to pure anger, he was loosing the fight. He had to do something. The others waited with baited breath for any update from Chotu's side. 

After what seemed like years bit in reality minutes later Chotu confirmed smile evident in his voice.

Chotu: Delhi clear.

They could hear Lisa and Ayesha's squeal, see Sakshi's happy tears and Shree's fist pump in the air. Sameer and Arjun lost in the victory almost hugged each other but Arjun controlled himself at the end moment. Although he shared a firm handshake and a polite with Sameer, it was victory nonetheless.

Sikander taking in the moment of their lapse in attention pushed the police men and rand towards the inner quarters of the building. Arjun taking that cue ran behind him. While others just followed them and lost their trail soon. 

********

Arjun swore he heard the door bang, but he couldn't see Sikander in the whole dark room. He turned around looking across the room, and turned towards the door to move out. 

He didn't notice the presence of another person in the room and by the time he felt it was too late as Sikander plunged his knife right through Arjun stabbing him and pulling the knife out viscously.

Arjun could feel the sharp pain rising from his gut, as he took in the blood coloring is already bloodied shirt crimson. He took a chance stumble towards Sikander punching his injured shoulder, Sikander winced and drew back in pain. Without giving a chance Arjun hit the gun on his head with full force knocking him unconscious.

Happy that he finished his job with almost no casuality and no life count on his conscience he fell on his knees as the pain started shooting up. His knees gave in, his vision blurred, he couldn't breathe properly and soon everything turned black.

Sikander and Arjun laid side by side on the ground together one victorious and one defeated.

**********

That was exactly how the others found him. Both injured and unconscious. Arjun laid there on his stomach, had a pool of blood forming beneath him. While Sikander laid there a few steps apart, with blood trailong along his forehead.

Both were rushed  back to Mumbai, where the team was supposed to meet up. Sikander had superficial wounds so the doctors treated him and left him for the police to take him back in custody. 

Sakshi suffered from malnutrition and dehydration and a few wounds hear and there, but other that that she was also okay.

Whereas Arjun was undergoing surgery, he had a few bruises and cuts here and there, there was a bullet graze on his shoulders and the knife stab had taken a lot of blood from him. 

Sakshi was inconsolable since the moment she witnessed Arjun lying still on the ground, injured and unconscious.

Ayesha and Lisa tried all their might to support her but she kept crying and repeating how this was her fault. Sameer had to leave the Arjun in that state to complete certain official works regarding the case and Sikander's arrest. The news was not yet leaked to the media, so there was a press conference to plan as well. 

By the time he returned, he saw everything remained just the way he left them. Sakshi stood in front of the O.T trying to get a glance at Arjun. To get the flicker of hope that he would be OK. 

Chotu, Lisa and Shree sat close to each other, though they weren't crying their grief was evident in their eyes. He wanted to console Sakshi assure her he would be okay, but he wasn't sure himself. Will he actually ever be okay.

Looking around he couldn't find Ayesha, he wiped his eyes, rubbing dry the tears that involuntarily welled his eyes, he went looking for her. 

******

After taking a round of the entire hospital, he finally found her in the hospital temple. Hands folded, head bowed she prayed to the Almighty.

As he went closer he could hear her whisper, his hands folded as he prayed for the same thing. 

Ayesha(whispering): please unhe kuch na ho.

Sameer(clearing his throat): kuch nahi hoga use. Woh aise haar nahi man sakta.

Ayesha(tearfully): Sach keh rahe hai na aap Sameer, unhe kuch hoga nahi na? Agar unhe kuch hogaya mein khudko kabhi maaf nahi kar paungi. Pata kya kuch nahi sunaya maine unhe. Mujhe unse maafi Mangum hai.

Sameer: Hum dono ko Ayesha, hum dono ko maafi Mangum hai. Issiliye use thik hona hoga. Woh aise hume chor kar nahi ja sakta. 

******

When they returned to the others the O.T lights were off. Seeing that they rushed towards the doctor who came out just in time. 

Sameer: Doctor kaisa hai Arjun?

Doctor: dekhiye filhaal woh khatren se bahar hai, par unhe aram ki bohut zarurat hai. Jis position mein, aur jis weapon se attack hua tha woh clean nahi tha, toh infection hogaya tha issilye pain bohut zyada rahega. Unhe complete rest ki zarurat hai, aur pure dek bhal ki bhi. Unka blood sugar level bhi low tha, woh apna, apne khane peeve ka khayal bohut waqt se nahi rakh rahe hai.

All recalled how Arjun didn't even have dinner that first day in the quarters.

Sameer became more and more agitated hearing the news. Where was he when Arjun was neglecting his health, ofcourse blaming him. Here Sakshi pledged to take full care of him from then only.

Doctor: waise woh uthenge toh nahi par aap chahe toh koi ek yaha reh 

sakta hai. Now please Excuse me.

Sakshi was sure she would stay with Arjun. She can't loose him from her sight for another moment. She was tired, every muscle in her body was aching, these last few days torture and today's incident exhausted her completely. Although she wouldn't let any of this affect her, she would be here with Arjun.

Sakshi(at once): mein rukungi.

Ayesha(and almost everyone else): Nahi Sakshi, tumhe bhi aram ki zarurat hai, yaha ause puri raat tum nahi reh sakti, bimar par jaogi.

Chotu: Ha Sakshi, Ayesha sahi keh rahi hai.

Lisa: ha Sakshi tu wapas chal.

Sakshi(tears again fell on her cheeks): nahi tum log samaj nahi rahe ho Arjun ka yaha akela rehna thik nahi hai. Use zarurat kisi ki.

Sameer could see her swollen, red rimmed eyes due to crying for so long. The bruises under them due to lack of proper rest. The collar bones which was more prominent than a week ago due to malnutrition. If anything she deserved a rest as well.

Sameer(holding Sakshi by her shoulders): Sakshi tum waoas jao. Aram karo. (Stopping her before she could protest) woh akela nahi rahega mein use akela nahi chorunga. Don't worry. Mein yahi rahunga.

Sakshi (feeling some of the fight leaving her): tum yahi rukoge? Waada karo Use akela nahi choroge. Uske saath hi rahoge.

Sameer: waada karta hu Sakshi mein yahi rahunga. Tum kal subah aajana, tab tak use bhi hosh aa jayega.

Sakshi(finally agreeing): thik hai, par kuch bhi ho toh mujhe inform karna.

Sameer: zarur. 

They all bid their farewell to both Arjun and Rathore and left the hospital. 

Sameer(to Ayesha): Sakshi ka dhyan rakhna.

Ayesha: ji aur aap bhi apna aur unka (gesturing at Arjun by her chin) 

dhyan rakhna.

******

Sameer entered Arjun's room and went to check him before taking the sofa at the foot if the bed. Taking in the sleeping form, he softly caressed his forehead thinking 

"Mein toh pichli baar tumse Milne tak nahi aya hospital mein. Tumhara haal tak nahi pucha, jaldi se thik hojayo tumhe manama jo hai"

Resting his hand there for a bit longer, he went and laid back on the sofa. He was tired as well, and drifted to sleep as soon as his head touched the sofa cushion.

********

It was well into the night, completely dark in the room, except for the night lamp. Most of the staff members had left, and those who were in night duty were mostly in their cabins, when a man in doctor's costume wearing the surgical cap and mask entered their room. He sprayed something over Sameer's face and loomed over Arjun's sleeping form. 

********

Next morning when Sameer woke up, completely rested, he found it more difficult than usual to open his eyes. He didn't pay a heed to that naming it lethargy. It took a minute for him to adjust to the light and realise the surrounding. He rememberedwhy he was there, and unconsciously sat up to check on Arjun.

However to his utter horror the bed was empty. He scrambled up, any bit of sleep that was there left him as hewent in search of the doctor.

The doctor, nurses, guards and every other staff denied seeing Arjun or moving him from his bed. He searched the entire hospital, now loosing his composure as he couldn't find a single clue as to where Arjun went, or rather who took him, as the doctor confirmed it was impossible for him to wake up anyhow yesterday.

********

As soon as his eyes opened he shut them tightly, facing the bright light. His head was hurting and so was his whole body. He couldn't move his body without having a jolt of pain shooting from different positions. He tried to get into a more comfortable position to ease the pain  however it caused strain, His vision started to blur, as pain overtook his senses and he started to loose consciousness again. The last thing he saw was a man standing a bit far his face hazy, before everything turned black again.

********

The others arrived just in time as he was about to view the city footage.

Sakshi(tensed):Sameer kya hua? Arjun kaha hai? Kaha gaya woh.

Ayesha held her back, comforting her.

Ayesha: Sakshi, woh bata rahe hai ruko.

Sameer(ashamed): pata nahi Sakshi, tum logoke Jane ke kuch der baad mein bhi so gaya tha uske kamre mein hi. Pata nahi itni gehri neend kaise agayi ki subah bhi neend nahi khul rahi thi, aur subah utha toh woh bed pe tha hi nahi.

As the cctv footage started rolling, there was no suspicious movement during the first few hours, however a few hours after midnight, they could see movement. A man in his late 50's wearing the surgical uniform along with the cap and mask entered the room with an empty gurney and a 

certain bottle. After quite some time that same man, exited the room, with a now full gurney which had a white cloth covering the body, who was undoubtedly Arjun.

The man was not at all trying to be subtle, he knew about the camera still he didn't even tried to hide from it, destroy it, delete the footage. No his only aim was to abduct Arjun, nothing else.

But who could that be? Who would take such a risk only to hurt him. Sameer could think of one man, who would do this, now especially after all this. As if confirming his thoughts his phone rang.

Sameer(on call): Hello?......kya?.....kab?.....tum logo ne hume inform kyu nahi kiya?......Tumhe pata bhi hai yaha kya hua?.....koun?...ha rakho.

Ayesha: Sameer?

Sameer(voice breaking): Sikander jail se bhag gaya tha kal raat ko.

It answered all their questions. Who that man was, why he took such a risk. But the main question was where was Arjun?

Sakshi(wiping her tears, angrily): Wada kiya tha tumne Sameer ki uske saath rahoge, fir tumhaare hote hue use koyi uthake chala gaya? Kaise? Tumhare bharose use yaha chorke gayi thi. Maaf kar paoge khudko agar use kuch hogaya toh?

She started choked back above and turned away. True to her statement, it haunted Sameer, what would he do if something actually happened to him, would he be able to live with that. Could he forgive himself after that. Will the guilt let him live.

The statement reminded him of a different situation almost 3 years back, where he vehemently accused Arjun of something, which now he knew wasn't even his fault. How did Arjun live with so much burden, how did he survive with so much guilt, how did Arjun even bear to look at him, let alone work with him after the pain he had inflicted.

********

The next time when he woke up it was due to water thrown at his face, he gasped awake trying to sit up as a terrible pain build up from his gut, he doubled over, trying to lessen it but it in turn just increased it. So he slowly slid back down, in lying position as he kept breathing deeply to ease himself. While sliding back he noticed he couldn't move his hand and vaguely captured a silver handcuff tied to his left hand and attached to a heavy object effectively stopping him from moving if he could.

He waited as his breathing evened out before opening his eyes and turning to the source of water. He waited till his vision cleared and the hazy face became prominent. 

Sikander stared back at him. Malicious eyes, venomous smirk and anger evident in his face. Unconsciously he tried to touch the sore skin to inspect the area painful himself, but there was something hard and solid there. He looked down to confirm what it was, and saw a mechanized pretty advanced looking bomb strapped around his body.

He began to panic seeing this. Unable to move, he was agitated. Clawing his wrists, feeling the bomb, as exhaustion began to creep in. The last thing he heard before sleep took over was Sikander's evil laugh.

*********

It was 4 days since Arjun went missing. No clue, no information was found other than Sikander. They were sure Sikander had taken him, but where was still a question. Now it was also a question that whether he was still alive or not.

All the tolls, police stations, borders, railways stations, bus stations, airports were on high alert. All the members of the ETF worked tirelessly to get their family member back.

Sakshi who was distraught since Arjun went missing, was working day and night, communicating with all her contacts, checking every single clue herself to get any lead on him.

Sameer was not far behind. The guilt was eating him up. He was there in the room, only a few steps away, if only he had not fallen asleep, if only he had stayed by Arjun's side like he promised Sakshi, Arjun would be safe and with them. 

Ayesha and the rest didn't leave any stones unturned in their search. They were all discussing their recent findings that day, when the call came. Sameer's phone rang and seeing an unknown number he instructed Shree to tap it.

Sameer(in phone): Hello?

Phone: ji ACP Rathore? Kaise hai aap?(amused)

Sameer(it took him a minute to recognize the mocking tone): Sikander!

Others raised in their seats, while some went near the phone as he put it on speaker.

Sikander: ji Rathore sahab. 

Sameer: Arjun kaha hai?

Sikander: mere saath hai?

Sameer(controlling his anger): kyu le gaye ho use? Kya chahiye tumhe?

Sikander(laughing hysterically): mujhe? Mujhe kya chahiye?(laughing) mujhe badla chahiye. Usne meri itne saalon ki mehnaat ko mitti mein mila diya. Meri beti ko maar diya. Ab uski bari(menacingly)

Sameer(angrily): tum galat kaam kar rahe the toh usko rokna zaruri tha. Aur Arjun ne tumhari beti ko nahi balki tumne mara hai use.

Sikander(shouting): chup bilkul chup. Aisi baate karoge toh ise yahi thok dunga. 

Sameer(panicked): nahi, nahi. Tumhe kya chahiye bolo,  Arjun ko jaane do, use kuch mat karo, use chor do.(almost pleading) woh kaisa hai?

Sikander: abhi filhal zinda hai, par zyada din nahi, mein firse call karunga.(cut the call with his signature laugh)

Sameer: hello!...hello!!....Dammit.

He banged the phone, coursing a hand through his hair as anxiety increased. 

Sameer(turning to Shree): Shree call trace hua?

Shree: no Sir, call trace nahi hua. Number retrieve bhi nahi hua.

*********

Arjun didn't know how much time had passed since Sikander had abducted him. He knew it had been a few days, since Sikander got him food twice a day or that's what he assumed. 

His head was not clear, it was hazy due to all the pain and exhaustion. It increased to certain magnitudes due to the bomb tied around his body.

Trust Sikander to have a last trick up his sleeve. This advanced bomb was somehow synched with his movements, so even if he wanted he couldn't move too much, other than than it was also synched with Sikander's heart beat. If it diminished below a certain rate it would set off the bomb. He could still recall that dreadful conversation they had a few days ago.

Arjun had woken up a few times, since his first panick. He was slowly consuming the food laid in front of him. His left hand tied up, pained a bit so did his abdomen still he focused on the tiffin box containing food in 

front of him.

Sikander was sitting at a distance eating his food from another box, while playing with his gun in another.

Sikander: apna akhri khana kha lo ab kuch hi din ki baat hai.

Arjun paused for a while hearing that but didn't comment on it, as he continued eating. This seemed to rile Sikander up.

Sikander threw his tiffin box near Arjun's feet, and taking his gun reached Arjun in a few steps. Holding him by his hair and putting the gun on his neck, he seethed in anger. He was satisfied hearing Arjun's pained grunts before tightening his grip.

Sikander(pointing his gun on his head now):  zyada hoshiyaari nahi ha. Tujhe lagta hai mein mazak kar raha hu? Ha? Mazak kar raha hu? yeh jo bomb laga hai na tere sharing pe woh tere movements aur mere dharkan se connected hai. Thira bhi apni jagah se hila, ya mujhe mara toh boom!! Sab khatam. Pure 5km ka radius hai. Uss beech log toh honge hi na? Hai na? Toh sab marenge. Samjha? 

He released Arjun's head with a force, which caused it to bang with the metal object to his side, and form a bruise there. 

*************

He just needed to know where he was, and convey it to his team mates. He knew Sikander had called them to inform it. He himself said that onetime over the last few days. 

However that was the difficult part, there was no way to know where he was, the room was dark with not even sunlight entering the room, the only source of light was the bulb that hung from the ceiling. If he had to guess it was somewhat like a godown, dirty and dark with certain broken heavy 

pieces of machinery lying around. Machinery similar to what was used in schools or colleges. 

Other than that Sikander went out and brought food in those metal tiffin cans. He had not seen what was outside the door, since it was mostly dark and not in his line if vision, and he couldn't risk moving too much. Sikander had been kind enough to tell him that he could sit, aur lie down or stand up. He could move about in that little range till where the handcuff allowed, still he was not taking chance and moved as little as required.

Today during bringing food Sikander had been angry, he didn't know why as he didn't want this bomb to set off, so minding his business he reached fir his box. Sikander slapped away his hand and then hit him with the gun hard enough that his cheek reddened and his lips split.

This was nothing new for him, during the last few days whenever Sikander would loose his calm he would hit him, that seemed to calm him down. However these hits were not so gentle fir Arjun as he had serious headache, nauseating tendencies, and even black out sometimes.

This time luckily it was just a massive headache, which gradually decreased it's intensity. When he looked up from holding his head, he found the tiffin carrier close to his feet, without uttering a word he brought it closer to his knees and started opening it. As soon as he opened the first container, he found it empty and a paper lying on the base.

On closer look he realised it was a receipt. Receipt charged on the the school it said from the school canteen. The name if the school and address also present. He quietly took in the information and subtlety closed the box continued to eat from other containers. Mentally he connected the dots.

Model school, the pincode suggested it was in Nagpur. He tried to get anymore clue with which he could convey the location. Suddenly iymt 

clicked He and Sakshi came in this area a few months ago as a married couple undercover. Straining his head he could recall that this was the only school in the locality they stayed. 

Sikander was still angry and cursing under his breath he didn't know what happened but he couldn't let him get too passed to set off the bomb.

Arjun(tentatively): kya hua?

Sikander(glaring): kya hua? Tumhara dost mujhe dhamki deh raha hai, ki woh jaldi tumhe dhund lega aur tab mujhe zinda nahi chorega. Huh. Dhund lega kaise dhundega? Ha? Bara aya.

Realising this was his chance to have a talk with them.

Arjun(faking the anger): dost nahi hai woh, bas abhi case uske under hai issiliye itna kuch keh raha hai, warna uska bas chale toh woh mujhe yahi chor de.

Sikander(perking up): acha, par Shazia ne toh bataya tum dono kaafi ache dost the.

Arjun(sadly): mujhe bhi yahi laga tha. Par nahi jab tumne Roshni ko maar diya, woh toh mujhe hi kosne laga, pata hai ek baar bhi hospital Milne nahi aya mujhse. Aur toh aur pichle ek case mein team ki jaan khatren mein par gayi thi tab bhi mujhe sunaya aur toh aur haath bhi uthaya. Sahi kehte hai, asli waqt ane par sab apna rang dikha dete hai.

Sikander(delighted): Teri toh kismat hi kharab hai, waise uss larki ko jise uthaya tha, tu usse pyar karta hai na?

Arjun(thinking which approach would be better before nodding in agreement): ha, par shayad ab woh bhi Naseeb nahi. Usse apni dil ki baat keh tak nahi paya. Aur ab toh shayad usse dobara mil bhi nahi paunga.

Sikander(happily, his previous anger seemingly vanished): areh itni si baat. Woh toh mein hi pura kar deta hu. Woh kya hai na akhri icha mein pura karta hi hu, chahe woh jo bhi ho. Aur yaha toh izzar-e-mohabbat ki baat hai.

During his arrogant monologue he missed Arjun sigh of relief.

************

The tension in the conference room could be cut with a knife,  they were still reeling from Sikander's call. He had called today after almost a month of Arjun's abduction. Mocking them about their incompetence, questioning their integrity as to what were they doing? They knew who kidnapped him, when he was kidnapped, still couldn't find their team mate? Were they actually trying? 

Here Arjun was tolerating all his hits in hope of gaining his team mates some time, but no he'll inform Arjun they weren't even looking for him, chilling at their places not bothered about his well being.

These nasty comments angered everyone. Here the frustration of not getting a single clue was already eating them up, so Sameer lost all his control today and cursed and threatened Sikander that if he even tried to hurt Arjun he'd have hell to pay.

They were not taking any other case now, Commissioner Sir also excused them, daily calling for updates on Arjun and supporting them in every way possible. 

Sameer was talking with the control room, while Ayesha and Chotu coordinated with their informers, Shree and Lisa rechecking all cctv footages of that day, and coming days. Sakshi was jotting down something the caller on phone said. 

Sameer(putting down his phone): Koi update nahi hai, aisa lagta hai ki jaise woh dono gayab hi hogaye hai.

Ayesha: ha Sameer informers ko bhi kuch nahi pata.

Shree: hospital ke cctv footage mein Sikander hai, par uske baad kisi bhi 

camera mein capture nahi hua hai.

Sameer(frustratingly coursing his hair): Dammit. Ek mahina hone ko chala hai, abhi tak pata nahi Arjun kis haal mein hai, aur hume ek bhi clue nahi mila. Abhi toh lag raha hai Sikander sahi keh raha tha, kya kar rahe hai hum, kuch kar bhi rahe hai ya nahi.

Just as someone was about to reply Sakshi's phone rang interrupting their thoughts. Picking up her phone again she frowned seeing a familiar private number glaring at her as she tentatively picked up the call.

Sakshi(hesitantly): Hello?

Phone: Sakshi Anand, hum Sikander bol rahe hai, waise toh hum tumhaare cheif se hi baat karte, par yeh jo tumhara Ashiq hai na kuch kehna chahta hai tumse, lo baat karo.

She vaguely gestured Shree to tap the call, while she put the call on speaker. Everyone focused on the call as pin drop silence took over. When Arjun's voice spoke in the phone, it was like they all heaved a sigh of relief as tgey finally got the proof of him being alive.

His voice was tired, wavering and breathless clearing this incident was taking a toll on his body.

Arjun(emotionally like a prayer): Sakshi.

Sakshi closed her eyes hearing his voice after so long. Her heart accelerated as she again teared upvjust by hearing his voice. The tear trickled down her cheek which she swiftly wiped away.

Sakshi(emotionally): Arjun. Tum thik toh ho na?

Arjun: ha bilkul, aur tum?

Sakshi: mein bhi bilkul thik hu, tum fikar mat karo hum tumhe dhund lenge.

Arjun(sighing): usi baare mein bolna tha Sakshi, waqt barbaad mat karo, 

tum dhund nahi paogi mujhe, (taking a chance) mein waha nahi hu jaha tum soch sakti ho.

Sakshi(choking back a sob): Arjun Kya bol rahe ho yeh sab, tumhe kuch nahi hoga hum dhund lenge....

Arjun(cutting her off): maine uss liye phone nahi kiya. Mein tumse ek baat(taking a deep breath) kehna chahta tha, jo tumse pehle kabhi nahi keh paya. Yaad hai hum jab uss mission pe gaye the under cover husband wife banke, tab maine tumhe uss admi ke pehle ring pehna di thi. Woh meine jaan bujhke kiya tha, sirf usse bachane keliye nahi.

Sakshi could almost see his cheeks warming as her own heart rate accelerated, this couldn't be doing what she was thinking it to be. She whispered a broken Arjun as he continued.

Arjun: unn do hafto mein ek pal keliye bhul hi gaya tha ki woh sab sach nahi hai. (Chukling softly) yaad hai tumhe tumne mujhe apna school dikhaya tha yaha pe, aur tumne apne school mein apna secret spot dikhaya tha, woh dark classroom jaha tum chupti thi, jaha pe vada pao chupa ke lake khati thi.

Sakshi couldn't understand where this was leading. She hadn't done all these. Yes the ring part, husband wife part was correct but the whole school thing? In that region there was only one school Model High and Arjun knew she grew up in Pune, still without interrupting she let him talk.

Arjun(sighing): Actually mein jo kehna chahta hu woh yeh hai ki. Sakshi tumne mujhe bohut baar kaha hai, mein hi aj tak bol nahi paya, aur shayad iske baad mouka na mile toh mein koi regret rakhna nahi chahta. I love you Sakshi, I really do. Tum mujhse kai zyada bahadur ho jo pehle hi samaj gayi aur bol diya, par aj mein bhi bolta hu. I love you, please koi guilt apne dil mein mat rakhna, and try to move on please. I'm sorry ki humare haath mein woh waqt nahi hai.

Sakshi gasped hearing his confession, she always wished to hear it, but not in this condition, never in this condition. Still his words left her warm 

and fuzzy. She couldn't talk to him further as Sikander took over again.

Sikander: wah! Kya pyar hai, dil bhar gaya mera, sachme par kya kar sakte hai Bhagwan chahte hi nahi hai ki yeh kahani puri ho.

And before anyone could react he cut the call. Here Arjun just wished Sakshi got the hint, it was the most subtle way he could inform that without letting Sikander know.

On the other hand, others were in a trance after the call. Sakshi whose legs gave away sat down clawing the arm rest. Recalling Arjuns voice his confession as more years started flowing down and she had to bite back the relentless sobs.

Sameer(standing next to Sakshi holding her shoulder): hum dhund lenge Sakshi use. Yeh kahani adhuri nahi rahegi.

Ayesha: ha Sakshi tum ro o mat. Mujhe pata hai tumhe uss case ki, unki baaton ki yaad a rahi hai, aur aj jab pata chala ki tumhara pyar ek tarfa nahi hai toh, mein samaj sakti hu.

Sakshi(suddenly something clicked): woh case. Sameer, Arjun koi clue de raha tha.

Sameer: kya matlab?

Sakshi: Sameer, tum Arjun ko achi tarah jante ho, itna bara mouka woh chorega? Aise phone pe baat karne keliye usne Sikander ko manaya toh kuch toh hint dega hi na?

Sameer(Seeing her point): you are right. Par Sikander ne mujhe nahi tumhe call kiya, toh jo bhi clue hai tunhare liye tha.

Sakshi: wahi toh samaj nahi aa raha kya?

Ayesha: firse suno(then to Shree) Shree play karo firse.

Hearing all this they didn't find any explicit clue, not that they were expecting. It would be foolish to disclose something like that in front of Sikander, so whatever it was it would be extremely elusive.

Sakshi(focusing): mujhe toh yeh school ki baat samaj nahi arahi.

Chotu(voicing others question): kyu?

Sakshi(shaking her head): kyuki meine use aisa kuch kaha ya dikhaya hi nahi. Mein toh Pune mein Pali bari hu, yeh baat Arjun ko pata hai toh woh Aisa kuch kyu bolega, unless....

Saneer(widening his eyes, completing her sentence): wahi clue ho.

Sakshi(sharing an eyelock with Sameer): par school? Konsa school? Kaisa school? Nagpur mein jaha hum reh rahe the waha bas ek hi school tha Model High.

Chotu(recalling something): uss school ki canteen mein mast vada pao milta hai.

Everyone turned their disbelieving looks at him. 

Chotu(fumbling): woh mein ek case ke silsile gaya tha waha, tab khaya tha. (Remembering) Aur Arjun Sir ne bhi vada pao bola toh yaad aa gaya.

Sameer: Chotu....

Sakshi: Nahi Sameer he's right. Vada Pao Arjun ne bola toh tha. Aur school bhi hai isme. Classroom bhi hoga kyuki abhi toh garmi ki chutti chal rahi hai, khali hi hogi.....

Sameer: iska matlab Arjun uss school mein hai? Par waha kyu? Aur agar sirf Arjun ko hi marna tha toh kis baat ka intezaar?

Ayesha: school hai, bohut log honge, par chutti ke baad jald hi khatam hojayegi. Kahi woh firse koi blast plan toh nahi kar raha.

Sakshi: ha Arjun ne ant mein bola toh ki waqt nahi hai humare paas.

Sameer: Fir team be ready, Hum jald se jald niklenge. Shree local police ko area check karne bolo. Chotu bomb squad ko inform ka. Aur Lisa doctor's ko bulalo.

**********

As the team waited for more information from their car, they spotted a man leaving the school premises wrapped in a shawl, in this heat. Without a doubt it was Sikander and the police officer following him, as well as the canteen Cook confirmed the same. 

Soon Sikander was back before they could, breech the perimeters, however after confirming he was alone, they entered, searching for a dark room. Arjun called them in the morning it has to ba room which was dark even then? Maybe somewhere in the basement. Searching around and asking the cook he confirmed the existence of a basement. 

It was clear the rooms hadn't been cleaned in a while. It was dirty, dust filled the whole floor, cobwebs were hanging from somebody's as they went near the only room in the basement which was locked from inside. 

**********

Not having either the patience not the temperament they broke open the door, only to a sleeping Sikander startle awake, but Arjun who was resting by the wall didn't even move.

Eyes closed he slept sitting against the wall, hand raised above tied to something. He wore a shirt and slacks, maybe Sikander's work to avoid unnecessary attention of the hospital gown. 

The bandages peeked from beneath his shirt, turned brown over the days, it was neither sterilized nor changed, it must have not helped with the infection.

However the worst thing was the beeping device attached to his body. He had several other bruises adorning his body. The cut on his head, the bruised cheek and split lips appeared to be most recent.

It pained them all seeing his condition. What he had to bare all this while they were trying to connect dots.

Sameer(marching towards the startled Sikander): Lisa doctors ko ready rakho aur Shree bomb squad ko bulao.

Sakshi(cupping Arjun's face, tearfully): Arjun? (Patting his face gently) uth jao. Dekho hum aa gaye.

Here Sameer was taking out all his frustration on Sikander who although looked a bit scared at first, but then kept on smirking as he spit out blood.

Arjun woke up groggily, and for the first time he could visualize other people in the room. Slowly rubbing his eyes and blinking away the rest of the sleep, he could see the concerned yet smiling faces of his team members. Trying to locate Sikander he found Sameer and Chotu dealing with him. 

They had beaten him up well, if not for the arrogance he emitted he appeared half dead already. Them he realised, half dead meant slower heart rate, the bomb, he looked down at it only to see it's beeping intensify.

Arjun(raising his voice): Use mat maaro.

Sameer(stopping at once, and looking at him): Arjun isne tumhe.....

Arjun: bomb mere movements aur uski heartbeat se synched hai mein agar jagah se hila, aur uski dharkan kam hui toh fat jayegi, radius 5km hai, risk nahi le sakte.

He finished panting, and closing his eyes to catch a breath. His throat hurt due to so much talking and speaking loudly. He weekly gestured towards the water which Shree put in his hand carefully. On the 

background he could hear voice talking conversing but he couldn't pay a heed to it. Resting his against the wall he tried to gain a least bit of comfort when he felt a soft body going by his side, unconsciously he pillowed his head on that shoulder, peeping his eyes open he could see it was Sakshi, giving him a small smile. She held his hand and he tried to stay awake.

He felt some hands around his body and looked down to see the bomb squad working on the bomb. On the other side he could see Sikander getting more and more agitated.

Sameer had crouched down to his other side, after handing Sikander to Chotu, checking for the wounds, and gently holding his shoulders, and caressing his hair once in a whole as a sign of support.

Soon enough he felt them loosening the bomb from around his middle, when he saw Sikander anger exuding from his eyes, taking a chance picking up his gun pointing at him, just then a gun shot was heard, Arjun waiting for the pain, not feeling any opened his eyes, only to witness Sikander finally falling dead and Sameer sitting beside him hands raised holding a gun. 

*************

Arjun slept straight for the next four days. The doctors informed them about the exhaustion his body had undergone, not to mention proper food and rest and lack of medication. The infection had spread but now the doctors had everything under control.

Arjun was slowly recovering, bed rest for atleast a month was a must and after that also he needed to take it slow. Sakshi hadn't left his side since he was found. Staying at the hospital with him. Tending him, taking care of him. She didn't even budge when Arjun told her, she didn't need to do all these. 

All their parents were brought back home. Arjun had daily talks with his parents. It took a lot of cajoling for him to convince them that he was okay, or soon will be okay. Now that they were returning he didn't know how long he'd be able to convince them about the same.

The rest of them couldn't visit regularly as other cases were arriving. Though Sikander's case was still not over, Arjun's statement was needed to officially close it from their end. 

That particular evening, they all including Commisioner Sir sat around Arjun's bed. Shree recording his statement, Sakshi sitting by his bed, while the rest of them sat listening to it from around the room.

Arjun:.....uske tiffin container mein ek bill tha, usise pata chala ki hum the kaha.

Sir: well you could write a whole story on that man(exasperated)

Sir: well, you should rest Arjun. The case will be closed now. Achi tarah se aram karo, Sikander bhi mar chuka hai.(Smiling at the last part)

Sir(to the rest of the team): humare department ke bhi bohut saare naam involved hai, in sab mein, we need proofs against them. Aur unhe bhi unke asli jahah pohuchana hai.

Sameer(agreeing with a nod): aap chinta mat kijiye Sir, humne ek list nikali hai, aur baki Altaf aur Imran se confirm karke jo bhi hai unko dhund lenge.

Sir: good. Waise Arjun tumhe yaha kuch aur din rehna hi hai, fir discharge ke baad bhi full bedrest pe rahoge, uske baad bhi kuch mahino aram se kaam lena hai, then only you can rejoin.

Arjun didn't comment on the joining part, but he definitely made an annoyed face, on staying in the hospital and bedrest part.

Arjun(grumbling): Mein thik hu, mujhe yaha aur ek din bhi nahi rehna, yaha thori der aur raha na toh pura pagal hojaunga.

Everyone smiled seeing his reaction, while Sameer and Sir recalled the old days when Arjun used to try new tricks to run away from hospitals and they had to either scold him or help him.

Sir: Raghu aa nahi paya par tumhare baare mein puch raha tha, keh raha tha ki discharge hoke tum phrise apne lodge mein jayoga, waha jane ki zarurat nahi, woh tumhe leke jayega.

Sameer turned a bit sad hearing that. If it was the good old days Arjun would go home with him, not bothering about anyone else, but seeing Arjun now he was sure, he didn't even put that into consideration.

Arjun(smilling, leaning down against the pillow): Ha baat hui thi meri unse. Kaha jaunga pata nahi bas discharge bas ho jayu.

Sameer and Sakshi were both about to volunteer to take him home with them, when they heard the door open. Turning around they could see a couple in their 50's enter. They appeared to be coming from a wealthy background, their branded clothes and ornaments suggested that. 

They seemed familiar, but noone could exactly pinpoint who they were. Sameer had definitely seen the man somewhere where he couldn't remember. Arjun frowned seeing them, but there was a smile threatening to break free in his face. He could see Commisioner Sir getting up, in surprise and a bit nervous to see the person, in front of him.

Sir(putting his hands for a shake): Mr. Rawte? Aap yaha kaise? Aur aap wapas kab aye?

That name rang bells in Sameer's mind, Mr Rawte, that's where he had seen him, Arjun had shown him the pictures from a newspaper cutting once this is his father, definitely. They both had some striking physical resemblances now that he considered them. 

This is also the man whom he had seen in many newspapers and magazines, he's the owner of India's one of the most prominent business houses. He knew Arjun's father was a business man he just hadn't pictured the two to be same, even after all the details. How can he not connect the two, he had seen them both, he mentally smacked himself and turned back to the scene in front of him.

Aditya: Mr. Cohelo, aap aur mein ek hi wajah se yaha aye hai(locking his eyes with Arjun) Aur wapas abhi aye hai, right now.

Arjun(now laying back against the pillow): aap logo ki toh parso ki flight thi na?

Aditya(raising his eyebrows): ha thi toh. Par fir humne socha, do din tumhe time mil gaya, toh tum kya kya kar sakte ho, toh humne socha tumhe surprise kyu na kar de?

Arjun glared at his father, who just laughed in return, turning his attention back to Sir. While Mr Rawte conversed with Sir, the lady took her chance and hugged Arjun. To everyone's surprise Arjun hugged her back even smiling a bit. 

Sameer didn't know who this lady was. Definitely he had seen her with Mr Rawte in some of the paparazzi pictures, now that he tried to get more information from his brain but he had not heard about her from Arjun, even if he did he couldn't remember.

Nila(parting, then caressing his face): kya haal hogaya hai? Phone pe toh bola sab thik hai, kuch nahi hua. Mujhe pata tha hospital jab hi suna, baat serious hogi.

Arjun was about to say something, when the voice of another person stopped him. 

Abba(entering the room): Serious hi hai bhabi. Doctor se baat hui, kam se kam ek mahine ki bed rest uske baad bhi zyada physical strain nahi lena. Apne khane peene ka pura khayal rakhna hai, waqt pe khana dawai sab.

Abba came along with the doctor, who explained how Arjun needed to stay in the hospital for atleast another week.

Aditya(ignoring the doctor): Doctor, hum aj use ghar le ja rahe hai.

Doctor: Mr Rawte, aap samajne ki koshish kijiye.....

Aditya: aap meri baat maanenge ya mein Mr Mehra se baat karu?

Doctor(flustered): woh...ap...mein...

Aditya: toh iska jawab mein ha samjhu? Thik hai. Chinta mat kijiye hum ghar pe saare bandobast kar lenge, aur aap toh on call rahenge hai na?

The Doctor left silently muttering curses or apologies noone knew. Here Nila sitting beside Arjun turned an incredulous glare to her husband.

Nila(glaring): woh bechara sirf apna kaam kar raha tha Adi.

Aditya: toh kya Arjun yahi rahe?

Nila(huffed a breath): Fine I see your point.(then whispering to Arjun) I hate it when he's right.

Seeing Arjun stiffling a laughter, Aditya reacted.

Aditya: bas yahi dekhna baki bacha tha, ek toh kaam bhi karu, upar se buraiya bhi karo. Shuru hogaya tum dono ka. Maa beta milke ab meri burayi karte raho.

Maa, that part stung Sameer. He knew Arjun's mother had died a long time back, that was the sole reason why Arjun abs his father were distant. So who was this lady? If he said Maa, and the lady addressed Mr Rawte by his name, it implied she was his wife, but he didn't know more about this.

Commisioner Sir who atlast understood what was happening voiced his realisation.

Sir: Arjun apka beta hai?

Aditya(beating Arjun to it): Ji. (Wickedly smiling at Arjun) khoon ka rishta hai humara.

Sir: par aisa kaise? Aj tak toh kabhi aap dono ki taraf se hi kuch....

Aditya: woh bari lambi kahani hai, woh sab choriye. Ab agar aap log hume 

humare bete ke saath rehne de toh acha hoga.

That was the most polite get out they could ever get. One by one all left, Sakshi and Sameer dragging their feet leaving atlast, giving him one last look, as he was getting  pampered by his mother. They had work to do and Arjun had his family with him now.

*******

Six months later

It was a busy morning. All the junior members bust on their respective desks. While the core team were relaxing after the gruesome case they recently solved.

They were all praying to get a few days off, as they were tired to the bone after the last case. Sitting at the canteen nursing their coffee mugs, they were chatting when Sameer joined them.

Sameer: Commisioner Sir 12 baje ke aas paas ayenge. Officially Sikander ka case close hogaya hai, toh usi baare mein baat chit karne. 

Everyone nodded in acknowledgement, and then continued with their conversation.

Sameer: filhal koi naya case nahi hai, aur jab tak koi case ata nahi hai, I'd suggest you all relax a bit. Kyuki last case ne toh sachme jaan nikal di thi.(shivering a bit, recalling the case)

Shree: ha Sir, yeh toh Sikander ke case se bhi khatarnak nikla. (Remembering what he was about to ask) Waise Sir, Arjun Sir kaise hai? Woh join kab karenge?

Sameer's shoulders visibly slumped at this question. He had no idea how Arjun was, where he was or when he was joining. During the last 6 months he hadn't even met him once, leave meeting they didn't even have a phone conversation. 

Chotu: Ha Sir. 6 mahine toh hogaye, ab toh unhe wapas aa jana chahiye.

Frankly speaking whatever the problems were with Arjun, him being strict, angry, rude or whatever at the end of the day he was part of their family, and they missed him. Amidst all this Sakshi smiled sadly, the only one aware of what was about to come.

Sameer(dejected): pata nahi Chotu, meri usse uss din hospital ke alawa aur mulakat nahi hui. Aur phone bhi uska band aa raha hai toh baat bhi nahi hui.

Sakshi(realising the gloomy environment tried to change the subject): Acha woh choro, asli point pe ao tum dono(pointing Sameer and Ayesha) shadi ka kya chal raha hai.

Shree: Areh ha Ayesha tu toh pura topic divert kar di, bol? Dates fix hue, shopping hui?

Ayesha blushed a little at the thought, while Sameer just smiled into his cup. Both their parents were discussing about the marriage, but Sameer and Ayesha kept putting up excuses, the sole reason being the absence of Arjun. Sameer couldn't handle any other special event of his life without his best friend. 

Ayesha had apologized to Arjun during his hospital stay, which he had politely accepted and even said he understood where she came from. So after all these she wanted her full family at hr marriage and Sameer's brother was definitely family.

Ayesha: baat chit toh chal rahi hai par kuch finalize nahi hua. Hum....

Sameer(completing her sentence): Hum chahte hai ki Arjun bhi humare functions mein rahe, aur kyuki usse koi contact nahi ho raha toh pata nahi.

A heavy silence prevailed after that, Sakshi didn't say anything further, by the time they got up it was already 12 and soon Commisioner Sir arrived.

**********

Sir: As you know Sikander ka case officially close hogaya hai. Aap sab ki kari mehnat aur dedication ki wajah se aj itna bare mujrim ko hum uski sahi jagah pohucha sake, isje liye pura department aap sabka shukr guzar hai. (Handing them their appreciation letters) Aur toh aur aap sabke samman mein ek event organizers kiya gaya hai, jaha pe apko felicitate kiya jayega.

The junior's shared a smile amongst themselves while Sameer thanked Sir on the team's behalf, and Sakshi just sighed thinking about the man who lost everything for this mission.

Sir: Congratulations, you all deserve it.

Sameer(gratefully): Thank you Sir.

Sir(hesitantly): waise ek aur news hai, tumhare team members kam hai, and considering the cases you are all handling higher authorities ne decide kiya hai ki kuch aur officers ko ETF mein appoint kare. Filhal 3 officers ka naam aya hai.

1. Inspector Haseena Malik  

2. Sr. Inspector Amod Narvekar

3. ACP Aryan Khanna

They all are brilliant in their fields. Track record is extremely good. Issiliye unko ETF mein appoint kiya ja raha hai, Sameer (hesitance was clear in his voice) Aryan is joining ETF as your second in command.

There was a pin drop silence as they took in the last sentence realising it's implications.

Sameer(shocked): par Sir, Arjun?

Sir(nodding): ha, usne do hafte pehle apna resignation letter mujhe submit kiya.

Sameer felt his knees getting weak, he clenched his fists for support but he couldn't loose it now he needed answers. He breathlessly asked his next questions.

Sameer: toh usne ETF kyu chora? Kaha hai about woh? Kaha pe join karega, aap bas woh boliye mein jake usse baat karunga.

Sir(stopping his rant gently): Sameer you are not getting it. Usne sirf ETF nahi, police force chora hai.

Air left his lungs as he heard it. How was this even possible, he fought with his father to join police force, it was his dream, how could he just leave it. Had he hurt him enough to even go away from his dreams.

Sameer(turning away to hide his tears): Sir aapne use roka kyu nahi?

Sir: tumhe kya lagta hai? Maine koshish nahi ki? Do hafte pehle jab woh mere office aya toh mein hairan hogaya....

Arjun(knocking): Sir May I come in?

Sir(surprised): Arjun? Areh ao, ao andar ao. (Gesturing the chair) baitho.

Arjun looked calm, and a lot better than the last time he had seen him in the hospital, considering the fact he was there after staying with Sikander fir a month. However their was a certain calmness in his aura, the fire which was earlier their in his eyes were no longer present, the anger was also replaced by resignation.

Sir: Kaise ho Arjun?

Arjun(smiling a little): Thik hu Sir, pehle se bohut better hu.

Sir: toh achanak mere office? Not that you are not welcome. Par aise achanak? Aur duty rejoin kab kar rahe ho?

Arjun: Sir wahi baat karni thi, (handing him an envelope, and waiting for him to read it) Sir yeh mera resignation letter hai, aap please ise accept kar lijiye.

Sir(eyes widening in shock): Arjun yeh kya keh rahe ho? I can't accept it tumhe chutti chahiye toh kuch aur din ki lelo but don't do this Arjun.

Arjun: Sir maine ETF sirf aur sirf Sikander keliye join kiya tha, ab woh hogaya toh mera yaha koi kaam nahi.

Sir(coming around his table): fine toh kahi aur tranfer lelo but job mat choro this is your dream, aur desh ko zarurat hai tumhare jaise officers ki.

Arjun(shaking his head): nahi Sir, mujhe yeh kaam hi chorna hai, agar aap yeh accept nahi karenge toh mujhe kahi aur bhejna hoga, but I've taken my decision. 

Sir: Arjun, fir ek baar sochlo?

Arjun: bohut baar soch liya hai Sir, my decision is final woh nahi badlega.

Sir(sighing dejectedly): Fine, agar tumne faisla le hi liya hai I won't stop you. Par tumhare liye yeh darwaaze humesha khule rahenge bas woh yaad rakhna. 

Arjun nodded minutely getting up from his seat.

Sir: All the best then.

Arjun: Thank you Sir, have a good day.

Sir: I did my part par usne apna faisla le liya tha mein woh badal nahi sakta. 

************

After Commissioner Sir left, the whole Conference room seemed like a mourning ceremony. Nobody could have imagined this outcome. Sameer had left the office as soon as Sir left while the others except Sakshi, who definitely was prepared for this news huddled together trying to imagine someone else taking the place of their Arjun Sir.

Sameer arrived at Arjun's old residence, he should have done this earlier. He had checked out of his lodge even before the encounter with Sikander, so this was the only place Sameer knew he could be. However his shock quota didn't seem to be full today as he was soon informed that Arjun had sold off the house to a broker who had not yet gotten his client.

This was their house, they had so many memories in each and every corner of the house how could Arjun just let it go. It pained Sameer to even think about it. This house was his home for a long time, and he couldn't digest the thought of loosing it. 

Taking that resolution, he went to meet the broker, and after knowing all the details he just said in a voice barely above whisper.

Sameer: mujhe woh ghar kharidna hai.

************

Two years later 

Sakshi was seeing the preparations, and guiding some of the caterers to the kitchen. Decorations were almost done food was being prepared. She was going to check on the other side when she collided with someone. Looking up and grabbing the fallen bunch of papers she smiled seeing 

the man helping her.

Sakshi: Toh Mr D'cruse gifts ready hai na?

Shree(glaring): Oh hello, it's Sen, Mr Sen. Kitni baar bolu? Aur ha gifts ready hai.

Chotu(coming out of nowhere): Shree, agar Lisa ke khilaf kuch bhi suna na toh dekh lena. 

Sakshi turned around to see Chotu in his Shervani eating a laddu while looking after the caterers. Well that was an epic love triangle, Chotu, Shree and Lisa in the months after Arjun left in kept her entertained in office not to mention the tension and heartbreak at the end. The inseparable friends had almost parted ways, but that is a story of some other time.

Now Shree and Lisa were happily married, and Chotu was dating someone named Pallavi whom she hadn't met yet. Though Chotu said it was nothing serious she could see it in his eyes that he had finally found the one.

Well it's not time to get lost in thoughts, she mentally chided herself as she turned her attention to the friends Now laughing at some inside joke. She shook her head and made her way towards Sameer and Ayesha's room.

With a knock she waited for response when, she heard a distressed Sameer answer the door. As she took in his appearance, she had to bite her cheeks from bursting out laughing.

Sakshi(sniffling her laugh): Kya hua? Abhi tak taiyar nahi hue? Guests ate hi honge, aur preparations ready hai. 

Sameer(sighed, and guided her inside the, palatial bedding quarters of Jodhpur's prince): Mein na pagal ho jaunga. Logo ko mood swings pregnancy ke waqt hoti hai, Ayesha ko toh uske baad bhi hoti hai.

Sakshi couldn't control her laughter this time around. Looking at Sameer's 

annoyed yet innocent expression she forgot all the disdain she ever had for the man. After all he was one of the reasons Arjun became so desolate. 

Remembering the name brought back fond bittersweet memories from the past, which she cherished everyday. People said time would lessen love, but if anything it made her's stronger. Anyway she couldn't get lost in Arjun's thoughts today, no work would be done then.

Shaking her head she saw Sameer's petulant pout, noone would believe he was the fearless leader of ETF or even the prince of Jodhpur, here standing in front of her he looked younger than his son with this behaviour. 

His son was born almost 7 months back, a year into their marriage they announced the pregnancy. Their marriage was another story. Sameer had broken down after Arjun's quiet departure, not wanting to get married anytime soon, Ayesha respecting his decision didn't force him. After another 2 months of explaining, negotiating and motivations from everyone else they finally got married.

Saneer was really guilty for what he did to Arjun, and not even getting a chance to make up for it had hit him hard. He couldn't imagine that Arjun was actually gone without a trace this time around. Last time he was too angry to notice and this time Arjun didn't bother to inform him.

So after months of struggle they got married now all seemed well, though he didn't talk about Arjun much he still loved him with all his heart and the proof was his half a year old son, Arjun.

During the naming ceremony Sameer and Ayesha hadn't even hesitated to name their child after the said Man. Talking with Ayesha later informed her that they both knew what would be the child's name if it was a boy. 

Arjun would have loved meeting this little boy, his namesake, who had become everyone apple of eyes as soon as he was born. But he was not 

ready to face them, or face Sameer till now. They had a long history and it was most difficult for Arjun to come to terms with Sameer and reconcile with him.

Well she was again drifting apart. She shouldn't do that today, it was little Arjun's 'Annaprashan'  today, and they were all helping with the arrangements. 

Sakshi then moving inside to greet Ayesha and Arjun. She witnessed the most adorable little prince in his little royal attire and ornaments ready to steal everyone's heart but his red face and puffy eyes indicated that there has been a crying session just a few minutes before. As well as Ayesha's appearance in a t-shirt and lehenga bottom her hair tied in a bun and annoyed expression suggested the moods room.

Sakshi(comforting little Arjun): Areh (beckoning him towards her) mera chutku kitna pyara lag raha hai, aja(picking him up).

Keeping him close to her chest, as the baby began to play with her hair.

She turned her attention to Ayesha.

Sakshi: ab tayiar ho ja guests ate hi honge.

Ayesha(angrily huffing down): nahi hona taiyar, isi tank top, aur shorts pehen leti hu usi mein jaungi(glaring at Sameer)

Sameer(panicked): Maasa ko heart attack aa jayega, aur saare rishtedaar aur Jodhpur ke logo ko bhi.

Ayesha(throwing a pillow at him): yeh sab apke wajah se ho raha hai, ek kaam thikse nahi hota aapse. Ab unko samjhana aap mein shorts pehenke kyu ghum rahi hu.

Sakshi(stopping them both, still cradling the baby, who had calmed down by now and engrossed in her neck piece): areh hua kya hai bologe?

Sameer: woh Maasa ne Ayesha ka size Manga tha, lehenge, keliye toh maine jo size di hai woh use fit nahi ho rahi hai.

Ayesha(angrily turning to him): aap keh rahe hai mein moti hu?

Sameer(flabbergasted): nahi maine aisa kab kaha? Mein toh....

Sakshi(raising her voice): bas karo tum dono. Bilkul chup. 

Ayesha huffed and angrily turned away from Sameer folding her hands to her chest, while Sameer tried to pacify her. Sakshi in the mean time called Lisa in.

Sakshi: Meine Lisa ko bulaya hai, hum dekhte hai, tumhari dress ki problem. Aur Sameer tum kapre leke bahaar jao.

Sameer(shocked): mein kyu bahar jau? Mera kamra hai yeh. Mein yahi rahunga.

Sakshi(annoyed): toh fir mere aur Lisa ke saamne change karoge toh? Fir raho.

Sameer(panicked): nahi nahi, mein jata hu na. (getting up taking his clothes)

Sakshi: ha aur(Handing Arjun to him) Arjun ko bhi le jao.

Soon Lisa came in with her blouses as well as few of Sakshi's clothes, they did some mix and match and Ultimately made Ayesha presentable for the ceremony. Then it was time for the event.

Sameer, Ayesha were with the guests Arjun was in his little throne, enjoying the attention of his grandparents while sometimes clawing at his clothes whenever it scratched the wrong way.

All were busy at the party, mingling, eating talking. It was a family function so Sameer hadn't invited his work people for them they'd throw a party once they reach back Mumbai. 

Sakshi was at one lonely corner standing by a window, enjoying her alone time and keeping an eye at everyone from her position. She was again loosing herself in her thoughts when her phone buzzed.

Searching her sides and her pouch she finally managed to fish it out, only to see an international number calling in her cell. The truecaller installed in her phone further confirmed that the number was a registered 

Canadian number. Her suspicions confirming while the only words left her lips was a small whisper of "Arjun" as her mind drifted back to their last conversation.

A day before Arjun's departure

Arjun and Sakshi were sitting in the garden of Arjun's home. Silently sitting next to each other on the garden seat, memorizing each other completely. Emotions were not in control that day.

Sakshi(quietly not looking at him): kal nikal rahe ho?

Arjun(nodding): ha subah ki flight hai.

Sakshi: wapas...

Arjun: pata nahi Sakshi kuch socha nahi hai abhi. Bas yeh janta hu ki mujhe waqt chahiye, yaha wapas ane keliye, logoko face karne keliye, par yeh nahi janta woh kitna waqt hoga.

Sakshi(nodding): Samaj sakti hu. Tumhe jitna waqt chahiye lo. Apne saare farz pure kiye hai tumne ab apne liye thora jiyo.

Arjun(scoffing): Saare kaha kiye hai. Tumhare liye toh kuch bhi nahi kiya(now looking her in the eye)

Sakshi(looking back): aur zarurat bhi nahi, boli thi na, I don't expect anything in return.

Arjun: wahi na, tumne kuch manga hi nahi. Wahi toh problem hai, aise situation se kabhi deal hi nahi kiya pehle, samaj hi nahi aya kya karna chahiye mujhe.

Sakshi(smiling): mein pyar karti hu tumse Arjun, mujhe bas tumhari khushi chahiye chahe woh mere bagair hi kyu na ho. 

Arjun remained silent after that, taking in her words grasping the intensity of it, as she continued.

Sakshi: waise agar Shazia zinda rehti, toh kya tum....

Arjun(shaking his head): Shayad, shayad nahi. Maine Roshni se  beintehaa pyar kiya hai, Shazia ek waqt pe woh thi, par humare beech itna kuch hogaya hai pata nahi mein uspe utna bharosa kabhi kar pata ya nahi. Aur upar se mere dil mein bhi abhi koi aur hai.

The last part was nothing more than a whisper, Sakshi gasped hearing the confession for the first time in person.

Arjun: mein phone pe jhut nahi bol raha tha Sakshi, pehle dar tha, tab laga akhri mouka hai, toh gawana nahi chahta tha, toh apne dar ko bhul ke dil ki suni.

Sakshi: tumhe pata nahi, yeh sunke mujhe kitni khushi ho rahi hai. Ki tum bhi mujhse pyar karte ho, ek pal keliye, tumhe aur Shazia ko saath dekhke laga ki shayad tum use apna loge.

Arjun(hesitantly): we kissed. Uss din, (expecting Sakshi's outburst) I'm sorry  mein batana chahta tha....

Sakshi(placing her palm over his lips): Sshhhh...tumhe mujhe justification dene ki koi zarurat nahi hai. Tumne mujhe koi commitment nahi di hai aur tum jiske saath bhi rehna chaho mein kabhi nahi rokungi tumhe.

Arjun turned his grateful eyes at her, while she just smiled in return. Again enjoying the calmness the serenity of the surrounding.

Sakshi: waise Faiza ka kya hua?

Arjun: ha usi wajah se 3 mahine lag gaye. Baba ne use legally adopt kar liya hai she's family now. (Smiling)Unka favourite dialogue hai ki mere pote potio ki umar mein, mein unhe beti de raha hu. (After a moment of silence) Use Sikander ke baare mein pata tha, par pura sach nahi. Maine usse nahi chupaya, sab kuch since ke baad thore shock mein thi, par abhi thik hai, uski parhayi keliye bhi applications taiyar kiye hai, use pure facilities milenge.

Sakshi: issiliye Shazia ne use tumhare haato soupa, use pata tha tum uska pura khayal rakhoge.

The silence prevailed this time, things to talk about were decreasing, Arjun had changed a lot over the last few months. The raging fury has simmered down to an eerie calmness. He truly needed time to sort himself out.

Arjun(turning towards her and cupping her face): Sakshi, I love you. Par mujhe nahi pata mein wapas aunga ya nahi, par mein chahta hu ki tum jano tumhara pyar ek tarfa nahi hai. Mein yeh nahi kahunga ki mere liye intezaar karna, par yeh zarur kahunga, ki agar tumhe koi mile jo tumhe tumhari tarah chahe uska haath Tham lena aur piche murke mat dekhna, yaad hai na? (Smiling amidst tears brimming in his eyes) waada kiya tha.

Sakshi nodded, and surged forward grabbing him in a bone crushing hug, tucking her face in his neck, while she felt him doing the same. Tears were shed from both sides while they stayed in that embrace for a long time. 

Slowly parting, still holding onto each other, Arjun wiped Sakshi's tears from her cheeks, slowly removed the hair which had fallen over her face and tentatively leaned in, while Sakshi did the same.

Meeting halfway closing the gap between them, it was technically their first kiss, if you avoid the brushing of lips after the fight with Sameer, but it didn't contain the excitement and joy of a first kiss rather it had a scent of sadness and separation. It tasted like goodbye.

Once they separated, they didn't wait a second more and turned back to their sides leaving fir their destinations. Noone looked back, since if they did they wouldn't be able to stop themselves. 

That was the last time they ever saw each other.

*************

However that doesn't mean they didn't stay in touch about two months after Arjun's departure, Sakshi tried to immerse herself in work, the new members were truly exceptional  in their fields but they didn't  actually fit into their family. It had already been formed and though they were good colleagues, the members couldn't actually resonate with them. 

They had a shared past, inside jokes, memories, on top of that work experience with Arjun. Aryan though did a spectacular job many a times felt the brunt of it, being the new second in command. From Chotu, Shree's quiet comments to Sameer's taunts he had been close to resigning in the first month itself when, Sakshi took hold of the situation and placate both sides. From then on the professional work environment improved. 

So, back to the day, after the case was over she stayed back like always writing her article when the guard informed her about a post card. 

She was surprised to hear that? Who would even send a post card to her? Grabbing  the letter, she found it had a beautiful picture of Montreal, Canada. At once she knew who sent the post card. The familiar scrawl confirmed her guess.

There was a small caption on the other side "The Europe in North America". It was small and precise but it filled Sakshi's heart with those fluttering butterfly feelings as she waited for more of these post cards.

She didn't had to wait long though, every two months she'd recieve a new post card, from different place around the globe. Istanbul, Maui, Rome, Grand Canyon, Machu Picchu and others. She lived  for these letters, it slowly became her life line. In-between one such post cards there was an email address it was the first time Arjun gave her something to reach back.

She grabbed the opportunity in full swing, sending him mails every now 

and then informing him about her life, and the team member's, Sameer Ayesha's marriage, Shree Chotu Lisa's love triangle then their marriage, Sameer's son, him naming his baby after Arjun, Chotu's dating. The new team members, how she had put on some weight and was trying to loose it. Sanchi's modeling career and many more.

Arjun's letter also started containing more personal  details like, Paris is overrated, beautiful but he couldnt get the romantic angle. Then if he just strolled in the National  Park without the forest officers would the lions eat him then? 

It had become both their lives over the two years as they yearned for the letters and emails. Although one thing was fixed Arjun never asked further questions about the emails, Sakshi never asked about anything he didn't share. It was an unspoken rule between them, and they were happy with this bit of communication.

************

Coming back from her memory, just in time she recieved the call and placed the phone to her ears. Gasping at the familiar sound of breathing, it was almost a minute and none of them dared to say anything, feeling it would break the moment until she heard the voice she yearned to hear everyday in the last two years, calling her name.

Arjun(voice just above whisper): Sakshi....

Sakshi closed her eyes as she allowed the tears in her eyes to fall down over her cheeks, there was a comfortable silence in which Arjun heard Sakshi sobbing softly while she relished the sound of his breathing.

Arjun(after he was sure Sakshi had calmed down): Kaisi ho Sakshi?

Sakshi(voice cracking): mein thik hu. Tum bolo Norway kaisa tha?

Arjun: good. Weather acha tha, log bohut welcoming the, just mujhe Norwegian nahi ati toh Google karta rehna par raha tha.

Sakshi could notice the slight American accent firming in his dialect, it has been 2 years after all since he left, it's quite natural that by now he'll have these little changes. She only hoped that the changes were not too extravagant for her liking. She loved her angry Arjun also, which raised another question did he still love her?

Arjun: tum bolo kya chal raha hai waha? Sanchi ka contract renewal hua? Tumhare Papa Maa kaise hai? Woh serial killer ke case mein zyada chote nahi ayi na?

Sakshi: matlab mere mails parted ho tum? (Pausing for emphasis) Sanchi ko naya contract mila hai, mummy papa dono hi thik hai. Mumbai shift hogaye hai, kyuki hum dono hi yahi hai. Aur woh serial killer ka case toh ek mahina pehle khatam hogaya, beech mein koi naya case nahi aya tha, aur pichle hafte se hum sab chutti pe hai, Aj chote Arjun ka Annaprashan jo hai.

Arjun(recalling fond memories): tum sab Jodhpur mein ho? Mujhe photo bhejogi?

Sakshi(smiling): ha ha kyu nahi, isi number pe bheju? Ya mail karu.

Arjun(hopefully): isi pe abhi bhejo na mujhe use dekhna hai.

Sakshi(now forgetting all her sadness): Ha ruko.

She sent all the photos they had taken before the event started. It had little Arjun's photos, Ayesha and Sameer's pictures with him and with just them, the  their were Arjun's grandparents from both sides. Shree, Chotu, Lisa, their team pics, Sakshi's solo pics everything she had in the gallery she sent him.

Arjun(tearing up): bohut pyara hai, bilkul apne Papa jaisa hai dikhne mein, par aankhe Ayesha ki hai.

Sakshi(looking at Little Arjun who was now in Ayesha's arms): hai na, meine bhi yahi kaha tha.

Arjun: Lisa toh toh puri Bengali hogayi hai, Saari mein toh pehchaan hi nahi paya.

Sakshi(snorting): aur pucho mat, thora ghotala aur hota, toh Marathi ho jati.

Arjun(now laughing): ha maine mail para tha. Sach kahu toh hairani nahi hui, jitna Shree aur Lisa larte the, ultimately yahi hota pata tha, par Chotu ke saath love triangle hojayega maine expect nahi kiya tha.

Sakshi: kisi ne expect nahi kiya tha Arjun. Unfortunately woh jo din gaye hai, pucho mat. Par finally Shree aur Lisa ki shaadi hogayi, aur unke beech sab normal hogaya wahi bohut hai.

Arjun: haa, ant bhala toh sab bhala. Waise tum pehle se kaafi zyada khubsurat ho gayi ho(fondly)

Sakshi skipped a beat at that, and stuttered to come up with a reply.

Arjun: mujhe, tumse kuch aur puchna tha.

Sakshi(still stutteringa bit): bolo na? Sunne keliye hi toh wait kar rahi hu.

Arjun: Shaadi ki? Boyfriend hai?

Sakshi(surprised): Arjun!

Arjun: ya Gilrfriend abhi toh sab allowed hai.

Sakshi(couldn't control the bubbling laughter): Arjun, tum bhi na. (Shaking her head) nahi koi nahi hai. Tumhara koi hai kya?

Arjun(taking a sigh of relief): Nahi mera bhi koi nahi hai, toh (hesitantly) mujhe pura bol lene do thik hai.

Sakshi: ok.

Arjun: do saal pehle yaha Baba, Nila Maa, Faiza aur mein aye. Meine Baba ki company join ki, waha kaam sikha aur dheere dheere, I took over. Faiza ki bhi parhayi chal rahi hai, par usne bhi kaha woh complete karke company join karegi. Baba, Nila Maa almost ghar pe hi rehte hai, Baba 

kabhi kabar office ate hai, but in general, overseas meet aur regular kaam mein hi dekhta hu. 

Issi beech jab time mile idhar udhar ghumta hu. Inn Sundar jagah ho ko ghumne mein, akele rehne mein ek sukoon milta tha. Par abhi dekh raha hu, pichle kuch baaro se ek ajib si tanhayi pareshaan kar rahi hai. Toh mere sawaal ka soch samajke jawab dena, mujhe ab akela ghumna acha nahi lagta, kya tum mere saath yaha ake rahogi, hum eksaath alag alag jagah ghumenge aur shayad issi beech tumhe mujhse phirse pyaar hojaye.

Sakshi was shell-shocked for a few minutes. Not even dreaming about how this situation could arise. She couldn't react, she didn't know what she was feeling. She was silent to the point where Arjun started to backtrack on his proposal.

Arjun(worried): Sakshi....Sakshi....I'm sorry I know out of the blue tha, maine tumse pucha bhi nahi ki tum abhi bhi mujh.....

Sakshi: mein abhi bhi tumse bohut pyar karti hu, aur puri zindagi tumhaare saath guzar ni hai. (Pausing for a while, to tease Arjun) Tickets tum hi bhejoge na? Mujhe location nahi pata.

**********

Next morning when their leave ended, and they joined back Sameer found an envelope lying on his desk. Opening it, he had to sit down to take it it's contents. 

It was Sakshi's resignation letter.

************

Three years later

ETF team was as busy as ever. With new cases coming in, difficult criminals to track down, their personal responsibilities increasing life was busy as ever. They were just closing the case of another unusual high profile murder. 

Ayesha filing the evidences, with Shree and Lisa's help, Chotu who had just returned from handing the accused in was sitting in his chair nursing his coffee. Sameer just entered the conference room, followed by Aryan Sir. Amode and Haseena returned from gathering the statements just in time for them all to sit down and complete the paper work.

Sameer: Ayesha kitna baki hai?

Ayesha: bas thora sa part hai, abhi hojayega.

Sameer: Chotu tum chale jao, yeh hum kar lenge. Pallavi ko tumhari zarurat hogi abhi.

Chotu: Sir abhi gaya na toh mujhe woh kima bana degi. Ajkal mere har baat se chir jati hai. 

Shree(teasing him): tu kaam hi aise karega toh kaise chalega, bechari bhabi ko iss haal mein bhi sata raha hai.

Chotu(smirking): tu zyada khush mat ho, meri Pallavi toh shant kisam ki thi aur wahi mujhe Dara rahi hai, tu apna soch Lisa ka bhi toh time phirse ane wala hai. Waise Shree mujhe pata nahi tha tu itna competitive niklega? 

Shree and Lisa both blushed at that, embarrassed to even come up with a proper reply.

Chotu had gotten married to his then allegedly casual dating girlfriend Pallavi, almost two years ago and now they were expecting a new member in about a month. On the other hand Shree and Lisa were also expecting their second child, in about 6 months. They had announced about their first child soon after Arjun's first birthday. 

Time had flown and changed so many things. They started off as strangers forced to work together and now four out of seven of the initial team had married amongst themselves, the count would have been six if Arjun and Sakshi still stayed with them, atleast they all expected that to happen. Sakshi's feelings were evident but Arjun had also confessed that day.

It has been five years since Arjun left and three years since Sakshi's resignation, Ayesha had cried a lot the first month, thinking about loosing her best friend. Even little Arjun missed his Maasi but by now he had forgotten her, and only remembered her face through pictures.

Time had soothed the wounds, Ayesha had gotten to work and tending to Arjun and soon Sakshi's absence became bearable. Lisa had tried to console her with all her might, since she also missed her dearly, they had since then been closer than ever, to the point were Shree, Lisa and Chotu, Pallavi were a regular at their house for dinners. Their children even played together, and the newcomers would soon join their elder siblings.

Sameer(smirking): Ha Shree, pichli baar kya hua tha bhul gaye kya?

Shree(looked panicked): nahi firse nahi.

They all shared a laugh seeing, Shree's condition, while Lisa glared him.

Haseena(passing a pendrive): Jyoti ise please thora laptop mein attach kar dogi? Mein yeh file rakh ke ati hu.

Jyoti(not even looking up from her phone): Haseena ji? Kya aap bhul gayi mera kaam kya hai? Mein sirf apki kaam ko cover karti hu, apke baare 

mein article likhna mera kaam hai, apke kaam karna nahi.

Haseena sighed and stopped Aryan who was about to shout at Jyoti. Jyoti had joined as Sakshi's replacement a few months after she left. After working with Sakshi, who had helped them in the investigation itself they all expected Jyoti to atleast help them with the paper work, however they were proved very wrong from the day she joined.

Being a minister's daughter she had an aura of arrogance around her and treated everyone as if they were beneath her. They had collectively complained to Commisioner Sir about the same, but even he couldn't do much since she came from a powerful background, so they at best stuck to ignore her very presence. 

Sameer(calming himself): Jyoti woh kaam nahi tha, Haseena bas tumhe pendrive connect karne keliye boli utna toh tum kar hi sakti ho? Waise bhi phone pe hi thi.

Jyoti(mocking): toh phone pe mein apna kaam kar rahi hu, aur agar itna hi chota kaam tha, oh sorry kaam hi nahi tha, toh apni biwi se bolo na karne ko. 

Sameer's blood boiled seeing this kind of behavior, this attitude, her only merit was her father's power other than that her own credibility was not that high on top of that if she threw this type of tantrums anyone would get pissed.

Chotu glaring at her took the pendrive from Haseena and connected it to the computer, Amode and Haseena gave him a grateful smile while Aryan stepped in to calm Sameer down.

Aryan: Sameer, Commissioner Sir ne kya bola? Kab submit karni hai file.

Sameer(taking a hint): woh time hai abhi unhone bola ki jaldi nahi hai. Tum sab saare files sirf arrange karke niklo, thak gaye hoge sab, hum baki kaam kal kar lenge.

Aryan: Sure(smiling at everyone who let our a relieved sigh)

Just then one of the peons entered the room, smiling like a little boy in a candy store. The man Jaggu had been a part of ETF from the very beginning and witnessed all it's changes over the years.

Sameer: Jaggu tum yaha? Kya hua bare khush lag rahe ho?

Jaggu(not able to contain the smile): areh Rathore Sir, khushi ki hi baat hai, aap log dekhoge toh aap sab bhi jhoom uthoge, aiye dekhiye koun aya hai, aap se Milne.

Saying so he left the room before anyone could further question him. This behavior confused everyone but still he was one of the most efficient workers and he too had been sad after they left seeing him this happy raised their curiosity as well.

Shree raised his eye brows at Chotu who in turn just Shrugged in return.

Amode: Bas naya case na ho.

To which everyone hummed readily.

**********

The sound of two very familiar voices and laughs could be heard even before they reached the lobby to greet the guests. As soon as they came in vicinity time stopped and they knew exactly who those two people were.

Standing close to each other in front of the chairs they were busy inspecting something on their phones and arguing whenever they raised their heads. 

Draped in a red mid length dress, hair cut short till the shoulders curling just around the tips, was the sweet, free spirited crime reporter they 

knew. She had matured over the years it was evident on her face, she was still a happy soul but she appeared calmer more observant and peaceful. 

Her manicured hands adorning a shining ring which definitely costs a fortune was wound around the man's arm.

Dressed in black tees and blazer, he was showing her something from his phone while the other gave her support. He had glasses now, the unrepentant fury he had, has definitely mellowed down if the smiling face was anything to go by. The deep routed resignation is also gone replaced by serenity.

Their playful banter and giggling was the last nail, it stooped them out of their reverie.

"Arjun", "Sakshi"

The couple turned instantly and offered warm smiles as they picked up their bags and walked closer to them. 

Sakshi(still holding Arjun's arms): kaise ho tum sab? I know kafi waqt hogaya hai, aur bina bole Jane keliye I'm sorry.

She did look a bit guilty at the last part, but Ayesha was not having any of it. She came forward and just slapped her straight across the face. Sakshi reeled backwards due to the impact but Arjun caught her firmly, placing himself between the girls he looked directly into Ayesha's eyes.

Arjun: baith ke baath kare. Please.

Though still in the daze everyone seemed to agree to that. Settling down at Sameer's place the flood gates opened and conversations started.

Arjun felt a bit nostalgic seeing his old place, but Sakshi had informed him about Sameer buying that house so it wasn't much of a surprise. The surprise was his pictures on the walls. Though Sameer didn't seem to 

hate his very existence during their last meet, he didn't think he would have any part in Sameer's life let alone his son's. Then again Sameer named his child after him so may be he had just misjudged the situation. Or may be it was better this way, it was time to move on.

Arjun was looking at the changed decor of the house and trying to recall the old features. When he felt Sakshi's hand on his knees and heard Shree's voice.

Shree: Kaha the aap dono itne din? Aur bina bole kyu chale gaye? 

Sakshi: tab zaruri tha Shree, tab jana zaruri tha.

Ayesha(controlling herself): kya zaruri tha aisa? Aur bata nahi sakti thi? Na koi phone na message koi contact hi nahi kar payi.

Sakshi(smiling sadly): mujhe waqt chahiye tha Ayesha. Un do saalon mein tum sab age bar gaye the, tum sabke saath koi na koi tha, par mein toh akeli hi thi na? Meri zindagi unn do saalon mein wahi atki thi.

Sakshi's voice was reduced to whisper at the end. Arjun held her hands and gently squeezed it to relice some tension. 

Ayesha: toh hume bata nahi sakti thi? Hum itne paraye ho gaye?

Sakshi: kya batati Ayesha? Ki tumhari khushiyon se ghutan ho rahi hai mujhe? Jab bhi tum log saath ghumne jate ho akelapan mehsus hota hai mujhe? Ya yeh ki apne bete ka naam Arjun rakh kar har pal mujhe Arjun ki yaad dilati ho?

A stunned silence followed the declaration. Nobody had realised about Sakshi's turmoil. Even though Arjun had witnessed her breakdown, had held her through the difficult nights and after countless sessions of therapy it still wasn't easy to hear her recall those days.

Sakshi: nahi ho raha tha mujhse aur Ayesha, din bhar din aur tut rahi thi, aur fir jab Arjun ka call aya laga meri berang zindagi mein rang laut gaye.

Arjun who remained silent till now, took over then. 

Arjun: Sakshi mere saath thi pichle teen saal. Mein pehle hi apne parents ke saath Canada shift kar gaya tha. Mujhe bhi do saal lage apne aap ko dobara janne samjhne keliye. Fir Maine hi Sakshi ko apne paas bula liya.(looking at others) Isme Sakshi ki galti nahi hai, maine usko option hi nahi diya tha woh either ati warna nahi, maine usse kaha hi nahi ki mein uske liye wapas aaunga.

Sakshi(looking into Arjun's eyes): woh mera faisla tha Arjun aur meine hi ha kaha tha aur mujhe pura bharosa hai ki mere na kehne par tum zarur ate.

They smiled at each other and seemed to have a conversation of their own without even actually talking. It was beautiful to look at them and at any other situation their friends would have hooted and cheered for them but not now a lot was left unsaid among them.

Ayesha(still fuming): toh jane ke baad nahi bol sakti thi? 3 saal lagta hai batane keliye? Ha? Mera beta tumhe apni Maasi manta tha use kya batati kiuski maasi kaha gayi. Meri choro uss bache keliye bhi tumhari koi hamdard e nahi thi? 

Sakshi could feel herself tearing up at Ayesha's accusations. She knew what she did was wrong. No she'd never feel that choosing Arjun was wrong but how she left was wrong. However she never told others because she knew they'll stop her try to contact her every now and then. And that wouldn't have helped. She had this burning loathe inside her this Neverending pain the longing fir her father her love, thar she needed to heal. And she needed to heal alone otherwise she'd have damaged her relationships. 

She understood why Arjun had distanced himself he needed the time to grasp the situation, the time to face what had happened and the time to heal from so many things. She also needed the same.

Sakshi was at the loss of words and could feel herself losing it, when Arjun held her hand to calm her down. She breathed in relief, holding Arjun and she almost missed his tone. Arjun though did not have that temper still couldn't sit idly if someone insulted his Salshi, even if the someone was Sameer's wife and Sakshi's best friend at one point.

Arjun(a bit firmly): kya un do saalon mein usse pucha tha tumne Ayesha ki woh kaisi hai, usko kisi chiz ki zarurat hai ya nahi? Tum zindagi mein age bari aur ha apni khushiyon mein tumne Sakshi ko bilkul samil kiya par kabhi usse pucha use yeh chahiye ya nahi? And it's not your fault tum tab apne mangetar(looking at Sameer who also looked at him) apni shaadi apni baby ke saath busy thi. Tum sab(looking around at others) apni life mein age Bar rahe the. Air usme koi galti nahi hai. Waqt ke saath responsibilities ati hai priorities Badal ti hai wahi normal hai. Tum log apni zindagi mein apni tarah se age barhe ho I'm just saying Sakshi ne bhi wahi kiya usko iss chiz keliye saza mat do. Woh already khud ko bohut kos chuki hai.

She was lucky to have Arjun in her lufer she knew that. In these last 3 years she had faced a patient and loving Arjun who was at her side even when she didn't want him there. He patiently took all her hits, hr blows her words and still held her tightly to his chest. Many a times during the last 3 years they had fights. They had their fair share of ups and downs and surprisingly for anyone it was Sakshi who was taking her anger out on Arjun.

Arjun had the time to come to peace with his actions, Sakshi on the other hand had bottled things up for so long that it caused explosions. Yes she understood Arjun's actions but he did leave her and though she knew what he was doing where he was that could not be classified as a conversation. Arjun knew and accepted that he had wronged Sakshi but Sakshi needed to vent out.

Sakshi had thought that Arjun would definitely leave her after the first 

time she had accused him of being selfish and self centered. But no he had stood there taken in her words and held her when she cried, he held her tighter when she tried to break free. That had surprised her, and she understood this was Arjun's love he wouldn't commit to something until he was sure, and once he did he'd never let go.

And so many people had taken advantage of this, his father, Roshni, Sameer and when Sakshi realised she was also doing the same she tried to let him go only for him to hold her strongly. That's when she started going to therapy, Arjun said it helped him. 

She could she was hurting Arjun so she'd do anything to stop that. With therapy, love and time she started to heal and be herself again. Yhough Arjun would still have spent his life with Sakshi, this time They were happier than before. 

Sameer(who was angry at Arjun and felt the same anger Ayesha had for Sakshi): toh kehna kya chahte ho tum? Ki yeh sab humari galti hai ki humne uska (pointing at Sakshi) jeena haram kar diya? Mein jo sun raha hu Tumhare jaane wajah se Sakshi ka yeh haal tha, fir galti humari kaise? Aur thik hai humne nahi pucha, but woh humari dost thi woh bhi toh bata sakti thi. Aur itni ghutan ho rahi thi toh khush rehne ka natak kyu kiya? Aur tum, tum bhi toh aise hi chale gaye, koi call nahi koi message nahi, jaise humare rehne na rehne se tumhe koi farak hi nahi padta.

Arjun scoffed after hearing Sameer, it was like a deja vu. 

Arjun: kyu batau mein tumhe, kya lagte ho tum mere? I don't owe you any explanation of my actions. (Putting his hands up stopped Sameer when he was about to sat something) Bilkul nahi badle na tum. Tumhe bas har situation mein mujhe hi blame karna hai. But humne tum logo ko blame nahi kiya, hum sharminda hai hum jis tarah se gaye the, but iss baat se nahi ki hum gaye the. Sakshi nahi batati kyuki woh kabhi apni dil ki baat kisiko nahi batati aur toh aur use khud pata nahi tha uske dil aur dimag mein kya chal raha tha. I'd just say try to understand her perspective. 

Sameer was stunned when Arjun directly said he'd not have informed him. He knew their relationship was broken and he had no one to blame but himself. But Dammit it he qas willing to try back then and Arjun didn't give him the opportunity. And Sameer was passed because of that. 

Sakshi who couldn't control any longer felt tears rolling down. She trued to wipe it of but more threatening droplets fell. Until a sob escaped her throat and she couldn't breathe properly. She felt herself gasp for air when two strong hand guided her to himself and started softly singing in her years. 

Sge smiled a little hearing Arjuns voice and his mascular chest. As she tried to cobtrol her breathing. This was the trick to bring her back after an anxiety attack and Arjun did that everytime she had one. Though the frequency of these attacks has lessened she still faced them. Everyone were stunned seeing them. It was clear they still had a lot of baggage even though it had lessened and couldn't help but think that really hadn't helped them. 

Arjun was right Sakshi just like him would never outright say she was not okay, it was there job to look after her. And everyone felt they failed terribly. Ayesha could not be angry at her any longer and hugged her as soon as she regained her composure and removed herself from Arjun's chest.

Both of them started crying as they clung to each other apologising over and over again. 

Ayesha(hugging Sakshi): I'm sorry Sakshi mein bohut buri dost hu. Mein sirf apne problem tumhe batati gayi aur tumhare baare mein socha tak nahi. Aur yeh kya hogaya hai tumhe aise attacks kyu ate hai?

Sakshi tried to say no to Ayesha that she was a good friend and it was her fault as well. That Sameer was right it was her fault that she didn't reach out. She had no doubt that her friends would be there I'd she had mentioned her troubles. 

Wiping her tears with the handkerchief Arjun passed, he smiled softly at her and she could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. Even after three years of togetherness he still had this effect on her. She couldn't help but fall for him more with these small gestures he'd show her everyday how much he loved her. 

Sakshi: nahi Ayesha, tum bohut achi dost ho, mujhe bas thora waqt chahiye tha. Mere dil aur dimag mein kya chal raha tha mein samjha nahi paungi, aur mujhe dar tha ki agar kuch bhi bola toh mein kuch aisa kar dungi ki mere apno ko hi dard pohuchao. Aur inn sab ke beech bhi aisa nahi hai ki mein kamiyaab rahi. Maine jisse sab zyada pyar karti hu usse hi bohut dard pohuchaya hai.

She said the last part looking directly at Arjun. Arjun had tried to convey that it was irrelevant and not true through his expressions. But deep down both of them know that the last three years were not always happy. 

Arjun was the first one to look away, he had promised himself that today was for Sakshi he'd be there with her at every step but coming to his old house, meeting his once family and now revisting certain dark pasts were taking a toll also on him. 

Sameer and Ayesha could feel the way the two reacted there was a whole story about this but right now they were not sure she should on Ayesha's case or whether he could on Sameer's case breach the topic. So they left it at that. 

They didn't have to worry much as the others came forward and hugged Sakshi one by one all scolding her at first then hugging it out.

Arjun moved away a bit when the others joined them and looked at them with a small smile from distance. Sameer also had the same expression on but soon their eyes met and Sameer couldn't help the fury that rose from his chest by even looking at Arjun. Arjun on the other hand appeared a bit apologetic for everything he had said. 

Soon It was dinner time and everyone had forgiven and accepted Sakshi back. They were sharing stories talking about missed times reminiscing the good old days but there was a palpable tension between Arjun and Sameer.  

Ayesha had invited everyone for dinner and sitting together Sakshi could mix well with her friends talking about anything and everything watching the kids photos. On the other side Arjun was quietly watching her but strictly avoiding Sameer. Even Sameer sitting on the other end was not even looking at Arjun. 

Arjun could feel the long buried feelings resurface from the moment they entered the house. The dining hall though renovated had similarities from before, he could still vividly recall the number of dinners the three of them had here. The living room where he had lied half dead while his Roshni was taken away. He remembered how he had cried fir the lost baby. He knew that Sameer didn't have any ulterior motive buying his old house, he knew that he too was too attached to the house to Let it go. And to some extent he understood Sameer didn't have any bad memory in this house he didn't see Roshni die here he didn't cry laying on the floor until he passed out. He didn't loose his friend while staying here. For him this house was still a home where he had mostly happy moments. 

Arjun sighed and focused on the food on his plate, he had completely zoned out the conversation and was only drawn back when he heard his name only to realize it was not him that they were talking about it was little Arjun. 

Ayesha: Areh Kal tak itna hectic schedule tha ki mummy papa use le gaye the school hai na uska. But aj unko meine subah hi bol diya tha ki case khatam hogaya hai, toh shayad ate hi honge.

Arjun had never met the baby. At one point he had teased Sameer a lot about having so many girlfriends that one day someone will turn up with a little Rathore. Here in this very spot he had said those things and 

Sameer had looked absolutely traumatized even thinking that. Now to say he was married and had settled down with a wife and a child. They've all grown up since those times. 

Arjun was mostly quiet and the others also had not talked a lot with him just smiling from afar not knowing how to reach him. But seeing him lost in thoughts Shree decided to ask.

Shree: kya hua Arjun Sir kya soch rahe hai aap?

Hearing that Sameer turned to Arjun.

Arjun(unconsciously smiled and looked at Sameer): yahi baithe ekdin tumhe kaha thi ki ekdin tumhari koi girlfriend ake tumse kahegi ki woh tumhare bache ki Maa banne Wali hai. (He had to giggle at the end remembering Sameer's face) 

Sameer who though surprised with the turn of events didn't even miss a beat while recalling the incident.

Sameer: sirf bole the? Tumne toh ek larki ko sikha ke laya tha yeh bolne keliye. (Sameer's horrified face made Arjun smile wider) heart attack agaya tha mujhe. Kya naam tha uska? 

Others stopped their conversation and were engrossed in what the estranged friends were saying. Happy that atleast they were making some progress. Ayesha and Sakshi both noticed their men and although they didn't want to get involved they knew they'd have to step in and steer them in the right direction so seeing the happy conversation they were relieved.

Arjun(still smiling): Raveena. 

Sameer(joining in) haa...(remembering something else) Roshni aur tum milke toh ek bache ko hi le aye the...

He paused realizing what he just said and all of a sudden all the happy environment vanished. Arjun stiffened hearing Roshni's name and even 

though he knew Roshni hadn't died here he reflexive turned to the living room as if seeing her death again. Other's turned to where Arjun was gazing but noone realised why except for Sameer who finally understood what Arjun was thinking. 

Sakshi(sensing the conversation was not going in the right direction): Ice cream khaoge koi? Bohut ice cream khane ka man Kar raha hai. 

Ayesha(taking the que): ha sahi kaha, but ghar mein nahi hai Lana parega dinner ke baat chalte hai. 

Though they tried to steer away the topic the dinner was still silent and no one said anything else. After dinner Arjun went to the balcony along the living space and Sameer went to his room. While the others huddled together in the kitchen area in the name of helping.

Sakshi: inn dono ka kuch toh karna parega. 

Ayesha: ha but kya kare, ek dusre se baat kar hi nahi rahe hai interfere karne se baat bigad na jaye. 

Sakshi: hume in logo ko waqt dena hoga akele mein baat karenge toh kuch agar ho.

Shree: warna toh hum hai hi body clear karne keliye.

Though Ayesha and Sakshi glared at him soon joined in laughing with the others. 

Sakshi reached Arjun where Ayesha reached Sameer,

In the balcony

Sakshi: Arjun...

He turned to look at her. Sakshi took the opportunity to sit on his lap and hugging him. 

Sakshi: baat karo usse Arjun. Itne saalon ki duniya hai use aur mat badne 

do. Use pachtava haibusne jo kiya uska. Aur tumhare jane ke baad meine dekha tha uska dard. Woh bhale hi na kaha par woh aj bhi tumhe apna bhai manta hai. 

Arjun: chahta toh hu Sakshi par darr lagta hai ki Kah firse usko dil mein jagah deke pachtana na pare. Kahi firse jab mujhe uski sabse zyada zarurat ho woh mujhe akela chor de. Nahi sahan kad paunga woh mein Sakshi...

Sakshi: mujhe pata hai tumhe dar hai but agar kadam hi nahi barhaoge toh tumhe toh regret reh jaega ki koshish hi nahi kiya tumne. Aur mujhe nahi lagta woh ekbar ki gayi galti dobara doh raega.

In Sameer's room

Ayesha: baat kijiye unse Sameer. Kis baat ka intezaar kar rahe hai aap?

Sameer: samjh nahi aa raha hai Ayesha kaise baat karu. Kis wajah se baat karu. Itna waqt hogaya hai ki samjh nahi aa raha kya mehsoos karna chahiye mujhe. Pashchatav apne kiye ka gussa uske na bolke jane ka ya khushi usse milne ka. Mujhe samjh hi nahi aa raha uska koun khara hai mera dost, Roshni ka pati, ya Mera second in command. 

Ayesha: yeh baat apko samjhna hai Sameer ki aap unse kounsa rishta chahte ho. Agar aap dost wapas chahte ho toh apko unka dil jitna hoga. Aur unke liye ladna hoga unsehi jab tak woh thak har kar apke gale nahi milte. Baki koi bhi rishta keliye aap na baat kare toh bhi chalega (sameer turned to face her) kyuki abhi aap dono ajnabi hi rahenge fir.

Both Sakshi and Ayesha's words kept running in their minds. Arjun decided to bite the bullet and take a chance. He turned towards the door when he saw Sameer standing there. It was Sameer who took a step forward and handed Arjun a glass of cutting chai while he took the seat beside him, taking in a sip of his own glass trying to formulate his thoughts.

Arjun again had the feeling of dejavu late night with cutting chai in this very balcony they've spent hours chatting. About hard cases, their personal life, difficulties absolutely anything and everything. Sameer again took the first step when he saw Arjun lost in the glass. 

Sameer: Ayesha baki sab ko leke ice cream lane gayi hai.(Smiling) use lagta hai hume baat karni chahiye aur sab kuch sort out karna chahiye.

Arjun(looking up at him): Sakshi bhi yehi kahi. But baat yeh nahi hai ki sort out karna chahiye, baat yeh hai ki kya kuch bacha hai sort out karne keliye.

All the air and hope Sameer was carrying left his body. He suddenly was engulfed with the same immense pain he had felt the day Arjun left 5 years ago. He sat there speechless completely bowled with what Arjun said. It made him rethink about their relationship. Was it even possible to look past all the pain hurt and accusations and sort out their differences? It had been almost 6 years since he last  met Arjun. 8 since he threw away their friendship. Was it really possible toh bridge that much chasm?

Here at ice cream shop

Liza(exasperated): idea tum hi dono ka tha na ki unko akela chor ke aye. Baat karne keliye? Toh itna restless mat ho aur ice cream enjoy Karo.

Ayesha: tum samjh nahi rahi ho...

Chotu(cutting her off): Samjhne ki baat hai bhi nahi. Hum log beech mein nahi parenge jab faisla liya hai, tab yeh sulah unn dono ko khud hi karne do.

Sakshi(who is equally tensed): wahi toh problem hai na Chotu. Sulah kar rahe hai na dono? Inke paas toh options bohut hai (counting in her hands) alag alag kamre mein zidd mein baithe rehna, ek dusre se baat karne gaye toh bas chup rehna ya tana marna, ya fir ek dusre ko maar hi dalna.

Shree(exaggerating a sigh): Kitna paper work hoga na ki Rathore Sir aur Arjun Sir ne Civil War se World War kar li aur iss beech dono ne kurbaani de di. 

Liza(smakking his head): dono ka Rathore Sir hi Marenge yeh toh pakka hai. 

Shree(rubbing his head): kyu Arjun Sir kisi se kam thori hai? 

Chotu: pichli baar bhul gaya Rathore Sir aur Arjun Sir lade the tab haath Rathore Sir hi chalaye the(finally getting Ayesha and Sakshi's point)

Liza being the mother of two could understand the situation better sighed and explained the situation which known of them seemed to get.

Liza: guys tum log faltu mein tension le rahe ho. Unko chorke ane ka idea sahi tha. Abhi woh log 5 saal purane wale log nahi hai. Dono ko bohut waqt mila hai iske baare mein sochne ka. Rathore Sir ke dil mein abhi narrated nahi balki apne dost ke liye guilt hai, aur Arjun Sir ke dil mein dar. Haan hosakta ki hatafai ho but considering their history I'd say it's needed. Woh log abhi ek dusre ko galat saabit nahi karna chahte but apne rishta ko bachana chahte hai. Warna Sakshi tu hi bol tum log wapas ate? Ate bhi toh. Arjun Sir tere saath kyu ate? 

Ayesha(a bit relieved): tum itni samjhdaar kab hogayi? 

Liza(smiling): do ziddi bacho ko samhalna padta hai kaise kisse deal karna hai air kiss chiz se kaam hoga pata hai.

Shree(hugging her from behind): areh wah Wifey!! Aur Sakshi Ayesha zyada tension mat le agar Liza galat bhi hui, toh zyada se zyada kya hi hoga Rathore Air Arjun Sir ko goli maar denge...

All their eyes widened Shree himself froze saying this. Oh God! That's an actual possibility. 

Shree(back tracking): nahi nahi bas mazak kar raha hu aisa thori hoga. Bilkul nahi tum log tension mat lo.

Ayesha(pinching the bridge of her nose):  ek civilian ko marne ki saza hogi Sameer ko unka arrest hume hi karna hoga...

Sakshi(eyes widening): mein humare shadi keliye pehle hi vidwa hojaungi.

Everybody stopped at that. Shaadi what shaadi? Then Ayesha's gaze went to her left hand at the big diamond.

Ayesha(surprised): you are engaged!!

Sakshi(still in thoughts): kya? Oh ha. I know.

Ayesha(spinning her around): Sakshi!! Bataya kyu nahi tumhari shaadi hone Wali hai.

Sakshi(finally recalling the reason of their visit smiled sheepishly): woh ha, hum issilye aye the ki tum sab humari shaadi mein ao.

The words just left her mouth and she found herself trapped from all sides as everyone joined in a bone crushing hug. 

Ayesha:Congratulations, I'm so happy for you, aise baat toh pehle batani chahiye. 

Sakshi: irade wahi tha but kisine mujhe distract kar diya apne Thapar se. 

All joined in laughter, as Ayesha glared at Sakshi and she kept smiling. 

Liza: Sakshi tu khush hai na? Arjun Sir tujhe khush rakhe hai na?

Sakshi: Arjun mujhe apne palko mein botha ke rakhta Hai. Mujhe humesha lagta tha Roshni jitni lucky hogi. But Arjun ko dekh ke lagta tha isse pyar kabhi ho bhi sakta hai? But uske saath na rehne se mujhe shayad kabhi pata bhi nahi chalta woh kus siddat se pyar karta hai. 

She added the last part a bit emotionally but still smiling. 

Shree: woh sab chor pura story bata kaise Propose kiya Mr Akdu ne.... kiya tha na? Ya bas bol diya subah uthke Sakshi ring pehenlo waha rakha hai hum shaadi karenge.

Sakshi(laughing at that): nahi nahi Shree, (then suggestively) Arjun of the office and Arjun of my bedroom are two different people.

The teasing "hmmmm" could be heard from outside the shop. As they all again joined in laughter teasing Sakshi about Arjun and asking questions about their life.

Liza: toh bata proposal ke baare mein..

Sakshi: actually baat 7 mahine pehle ki hai hua aisa ki.....

In Sameer's home

Arjun(looking at Sameer's expression sighed): mein tumhe Blame nahi kar raha Sameer. I've come to terns with what happened and I understand your side. Mein bas...(huffing a breath) woh...

Sameer: mujhpe bharosa nahi kar sakte. (Arjun shut his mouth at that) Hai na?

Arjun: nahi aisa nahi hai. Baat bharose ki nahi hai it's just that almost 10 saal hum log ek dusre ke bina rahe hai, adat pad chuki hai hum logo ko iss chiz ki, kya koi matlab Banta Hai iss adat ko badalne ka? 

Sameer(growing dejected as Arjun kept speaking): mein iss adat ko 5 saal pehle bhi Badal na chahta tha aj bhi chahta hu.(Arjun looked at him blankly)  Kya mujhe woh mouka doge tum Arjun? Ek mouka apne rishte ko bachane ka, bas ek mouka apne dost ko wapas pane ka.

Arjun grew agitated the glass of chai remained untouched as he kept it aside and looked at Sameer trying to control his all the turmoil taking place inside him. 

Arjun: kitni baar tumse baat karne aya tha tumhe yaad bhi hai? Roya tha 

tumhare saamne, gidgadaya tha maafi keliye. Tadap raha thi tumhare saath keliye tumne kya kiya Sameer.

He eyes had filled up and his voice broke by the end. He couldn't continue to look at the man. He looked outside try to compose himself. Here Sameer took in the words, he was willing to let Arjun vent out his frustration, shouts abuses even hits were okay, but this kind of resignation didn't sit well with him.

Sameer(closing their gap, getting up and sitting in front of him so as to talk face to face with him):  Arjun, mein mere har bartav keliye bohut sharminda hu. Mein Zahir nahi kar sakta ki kitna guilt mehsoos horaha hai mujhe tumse muh Fer lene keliye. Jab se sach pata chala....

Arjun(cut him off): Exactly Sameer jab se sach pata chala. Tum dost keh rahe the na mujhe? Yeh kaisi dosti hai? Jo tumhe proofs ki zarurat par rahi hai mujh par bharosa karne keliye. Tumhe Shazia aur Sikander ke baaton pe zyada bharosa hai meri baaton se.

A stray tear betrayed his resolve and rolled down his cheek. He angrily wiped it off and looked at Sameer. He had completely missed it when he was talking, but Sameer too had tears in his eyes. He continued before he will loose whatever resolve he had.

Arjun: aur acha chalo maan bhi liya ki tab Roshni ke liye naraaz the. Woh tumhari bohut achi dost thi, usne tumhe samjhaya tha ki mein uski safety ko leke serious nahi hu. Par uske baad? Uske baad kabhi mujhse baat karne ka man nahi hua? Kabhi yeh dekhne ka ehsas nahi hua ki mein kaisa hu, kya kar raha hu? Zinda bhi hu ya nahi.

Sameer(actually pondering on the reason): pata nahi Arjun, pata nahi kyu tumhara khayal nahi aya, aur ata bhi toh bas gussa hi aya nafrat hi aya tumhare liye. Pata nahi kyu nahi dekh paya apne dost ko in sab ke beech.

Arjun(shaking his head): kyuki tum dekhna hi nahi chahte the Sameer. Tum Janna hi nahi chahte the. Itni nafrat thi tumhare dil mein mere liye ki 

kisi aur chiz keliye jagah nahi thi.

Sameer bowed his head in shame, all those years when Arjun yearned for a friend what did he do? He pushed him away. 

Arjun(looking outside): hairani ki baat toh yeh hai ki tumhe hi kaha karte the ki hum kabhi alag nahi honge aur dekho hum jitna waqt ek dusre ko jante hai usme se zyada tar waqt humne ajnabee banke hi bitaye hai dost banke nahi. 

Sameer(unable to look in his eyes): nahi hai koi jawab Arjun. Mujhe pata nahi maine aisa kyu kiya. Bas yeh janta hu ki jab se mujhe ehsas hua ki mein galat tha tab se tumhare saath sab kuch thik karna chahta hu. Tumhare saath khara rehna chahta hu, tumhara saath dena chahta hu. Tumhe jab goli lagi thi uss last case mein jab tumhe Sikander ne kidnap kiya tha jaan hi nikal gayi thi meri. Aur tum jab bin bataye chale gaye tab jo dard mehsoos kiya tha woh mein samjha nahi sakta.

Arjun(scoffed now getting angry): kyu? Kis baat ka dard. Tumne toh Dua maangi thi ki kash mein mar jau, yaad hai? Tumhe dost maanke apni Maa ki baat batayi thi tumne usiko apna hathiyar bana liya yaad hai? I don't deserve happiness, I'd always be alone yaad hai? (his voice that was shaky started to break now) Mein manhoos hu mein jaha bhi jata hu grahan Lata hu, mein logo ki jaan leta hu. Tumne mujhe kaha ki mein tumse tumhare parivaar dur rahu mein raha, tumne jo jab kaha meine suna, tumne mera kriya Karam kar diya bole tab bhi mein tumhe apna dost manta raha. (He broke down while saying) tumhe yeh tak bolne mein hichkichahat nahi hui ki mein natak kar raha tha jab Roshni ki death hui.

Arjun hid his face in his hands and tried to muffle his sobs. It had been too long that he bore this much pain in his heart. It had been too long since he had taken in Sameer's wrath and not said a word. He couldn't control himself any longer. All those hurtful words, the angry looks, the accusations came spiraling back in his mind it was like a flood gate had opened and there was no going back.

Sameer didn't even recall saying such things to Arjun, what kind of friend 

was he, did he really deserve Arjun's forgiveness. Could he really ask for another chance from him when he had so blatantly disregarded his feelings and just caused him pain. Look at what he does, this was the first time they talked in years and he had reduced Arjun to this. The man was sobbing. Did he even have the face to tell Arjun that they had good times as well, that he cared for him when the hurt and pain clearly overpowered every memory. He could feel the realization sink in at what he had actually done to his friend and he couldn't believe it. 

He fell to his knees weeping folding his hands bowing his head. As he begged Arjun. 

Sameer(on his knees): I'm sorry Arjun....I'm so so sorry. Mein tumhari maafi deserve hi nahi karta, nahi tumhari dosti. Meine bas tumhe dard diya hai kabhi tumhara saath nahi diya, I don't deserve you. Mein bas...yeh..I'm sorry for everything. 

Arjun who had calmed down a bit drizzled in fury hearing Sameer's apology. The pain fueled ragecand he was taken over by immense anger, he pulled Sameer up by his collar and pushed him towards the balcony railing.

Arjun: mera ghar kyu kharida tumne? Kyu apne bete ka naam Arjun rakha? Jawab do mujhe? Kounsa khel khel rahe ho? Kya saabit karna chahte ho tum?

Sameer(felt his heart break at Arjun's accusatory tone): koi khel nahi hai Arjun. Kuch saabit nahi karna chahta. Tumhare resignation ke baare mein pata chalte hi mein tumhare ghar aya tha tab dekha ki tumne (looking at the house) ise bechari diya hai. Mein bardaash nahi kar paya yeh soch ki meine tumhe sachme kho diya hai tum tumhari jo nishani mujhe mili use dil se laga ke rakha tha. Aur rahi baat mere bete ki, toh aur kya rakhta uska naam? Meine aise insaan ke upar uska naam rakha hai ki jisko jo bhi jante hai unko garv hota hai. Mujhe fakr hai ki mein tumhe janta hu. Mein chahta hu ki mera beta apne Kaku jaisa bane. 

Arjun(taken aback let Sameer's collars go): kya kaha tumne?

Sameer(standing straight a bit nervous): kab?

Arjun(irritated): abhi.

Sameer: meine toh bohut kuch bola,(hesitantly) tum kounsi

Arjun(pfft): tumne kaha ki tumhara beta apne Kaku jaisa bane.

Sameer(realising): ha, tum bhale hi yaha nahi the par mere yaadon se maine usko tumhare baare mein sab kuch bataya hai. 

Sameer could see that his words were having a positive effect on Arjun the agitation seemed to decrease and so did the crease in his forehead, though nothing could have prepared him for the next thing.

Before he knew what was happening, he found himself on the ground on his butt,  he could feel his ears ringing and a throbbibg pain on his cheek. Looking up he saw Arjun standing over him and realised what had happened. He started laughing. 

Sameer(still laughing): I deserved that. 

Arjun(muttering something under his breath): You are the most confusing person I've ever met!! Pehle toh nafrat itna karte ho ki Dishman bhi na kare, aur fir achanak se aise behave karte ho ki kuch hua hi nahi ki tumse zyada saga toh mera koi hai hi nahi. (Now worried seeing Sameer laughing) Tumhare Sar pe chot lag hi kya?

Sameer(at once stopped laughing): kya? Nahi! Kya bol rahe ho?

Arjun(irritated): hasna band Karo fir. Tumhe meri feelings mazak lag sakti hai. But mere....

Sameer(stopped him by grabbing his shoulders): mujhe pata hai meine tumhare saath bohut galat kiya hai, ha tumhari feelings ki kadar nahi ki, but mujhe kabhi tumhare feelings mazak nahi lage, never. 

The intensity in his eyes, and the firmness in his voice made Arjun believe him. He didn't want to, but even after all this time Sameer still had that effect on him. With the sincerity Sameer had said everything this evening the way he went on his knees for forgiveness, Arjun had forgave him a 

long time ago and whatever resentment was there had left then and there. He knew he no longer had any hard feelings for his long lost friend but trusting him, opening that part of him again still felt dicy. Before he could ponder on this matter more he heard Sameer talking again.

Sameer: mein has iss liye raha tha ki, tumhe yeh mukka bohut pehle hi maar dena chahiye tha, sachme ekbar mein pura thought process clear hogaya, bilkul uss din ki tarah...

Arjun had to smile at that, he remembered clearly which day Sameer was talking about. That day marked the beginning of this life friendship animosity whatever they had. Arjun had punched Sameer right on his face just like this when they had met. Sameer was kind of an brat at that time, being the prince and never having worked a day in his life he acted very entitled and Arjun being his room mate after everyone refused to bunk with him could tolerate him till then. 

That punch and a lot of tounge lashing had humbled Sameer down cut him off his high horses as he started behaving like a human. It had shunned him out of his entitled aura. 

Sameer(Seeing Arjun smile for the first time in a ling time while conversingwith him, added teasingly): issiliye bol raha hu ek air mukka maar dete toh shayad iss baar bhi sudhar jata.

Arjun(sitting down with a sigh): pehli baar jab mara tha, tab tum aur bardaash nahi ho rahe the, fir baat ki toh laga tha insaan Bure nahi jo bas attitude zyada hai, reason bhi justified tha, mujhe toh dar tha kahi mere against case na kar do(added teasingly which surprised Sameer, then getting serious) uske baad tumhe sudharne ka haq tumne diya tha, but uske baad mujhe nahi laga ki mere paas woh haq hai.(ended almost in a whisper)

Sameer(waited for a continuation but when none came he probed Arjun): fir aj kya hua Arjun?

Arjun(with the barest hint of smile): Aj pehli baar itne saalon mein tum mein Sam ki jhalak dikhi. 

Sameer felt his heart blossom, an all round joy wrapped him. Was this right? Did he read it right? Does this mean Arjun had forgiven him. He truly hadn't expected that but wished to gey jis friend back with all he had. Before he could confirm his doubts he heard the door bell ring.

He walked towards the door while Arjun followed him. Thinking Ayesha was back he had completely forgotten about the other person who was supposed to come. As soon as he opened the door a little bust of enery collided with him with a shout of "Baba" all the while laughing. Sameer pucked up his baby in his arms as he talked with his brother-in-law. Inviting him in then wishing Goodnight once he stated no. 

Sameer(to little Arjun): areh wah Ajju aap toh bare strong hogaye ho, mujhe toh abhi laga yeh pahalwaan koun hai.(staging curiosity) Sach batao nanu naani, maamu ne bohut saare chocolate khilaye na jisse yeh(squeezing his arms gently) muscles hogaye?

Ajju(laughing as he hugged Sameer) : nahi Baba, (then remembering something) apko pata hai mein shool mein kya sikha ad..ad..ad..

Sameer(helping him): Addition? 

Ajju: ha!! 

He continued to tell Sameer about his experiences very animatedly and Sameer enjoyed every bit. He could see Arjun near the balcony partition smiling at them. When he remembered the two had never truly met. Yes Arjun was named after him, yes He was Arjun's hero, and yes he was part if everyday stories but neither his friend nor his sob had never truly met each other. Voting to correct that he walked in...

Ajju: baba(touching his cheek which was starting to redden) yeh kya hua? 

Sameer(could see Arjun's guilty expression, no he couldn't let that stay another moment): Arjun(to his surprise both of them looked up)

Ajju who was still engrossed I'm his story hadn't yet seen the other 

person in the room. 

Sameer:Betu(gaining his attention) apko kisi se Milana hai, apko unse milna tha yaad hai? Aap roz kehte the ki woh kab ayenge? 

Ajju realising whom they werectalking about nodded vigorously as Sameer pointed towards Arjun who was standing a few feets away. Ajju as soon as he spotted Arjun jump out of Sameer's hold and ran towards him with a "Kaku" shout and a big smile.

Arjun was stunned a ball of happy energy came running and wrapped himself around his legs. He didn't know what to do and how to react. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined Sameer's kid knowing him. He was watching Sameer interact with his kid and needless to say he was a great father.

Arjun could feel the emotional turmoil in him, he wanted to react pick jis nephew up and bring him to his chest. Never let him go but he was stuck unable to move somehow Sameer's accusations continued to haunt him. He could clearly hear even now what Sameer had said in the past. "Mujhse aur mere parivaar ke sabhi se dur rehna, tum bas logo ki jaan late ho".

Sameer's angry voice was wringing in his ears, he had tried to reach down and hold the little boy but his hand shook and by the time he realised what he was doing he stopped himself, retreating his hands before he could even touch him. He didn't want to tempt fate and put a risk to the boys life. He was hurt by Sameer's accusations, but somehow he believed all of them, somehow he still respected Sameer enough to not breach his permission. 

When a drop of tear left his eyes he realised he had been crying. Blinking to let the water go. He looked back when he felt Sameer holding his hand.

Sameer was watching the exchange and waited for both the Arjun's to interact. But they never did he saw Arjun's eyes welling up he saw him reaching towards his son, but ar the last moment those trembling hand stopped and just backed off. Arjun looked away to hide his tears. Sameer 

didn't know why was Arjun not picking up his nephew, infact not touching him when suddenly a thought hit him like lightning.

Arjun was not touching his son's because of him. He had told him to stay away and he did. He told him he was bad omen and he believed that. Now however much he could see that Arjun wanted to he couldn't bring up the resolve to do so.

Sameer actually felt what His words had done to Arjun. And the guilt had no bounds. He couldn't let that happen. He had to step in and break Arjun's spiraling thoughts, so he did just that. He went forward grabbed Arjun's hands waiting for him to look and him and brought them down to his hands. Then he picked up his boy and surged him forward towards Arjun who had no option but to hold the kid. The kid happily wrapped himself around his neck talking nonstop about something which Arjun had no idea what.

Arjun couldn't convey the joy he felt holding the kid in his arms. Those little hands around his neck. The baby voice stumbling and stuttering while explaining the whole story. But what grabbed his attention was Sameer's guilt ridden face. 

Arjun(holding the boy tighter, whispered): Thank you.

Ajju seeing noone was paying attention to him turned to the adults grabbing Arjun head he delivered a smacking kiss on his cheeks 

Ajju(adorably): kaku suno na meri baat. 

Arjun(laughing at his antique): boliye na. 

Ajju: apne baba ko maaf kat diya?

Arjun surprised hearing this looked at Sameer. Who just continued to look at them.

Arjun: matlab?

Ajju: ale Baba ne apka hut kiya tha na....toh aap chale gaye the...baba ne kaha tha ki aap tab aoge jab apne unko maaf kal denge.

Arjun remained silent, well this was Sameer he couldn't say he was surprised he'd hate you with all he has and even be by your side with everything. He'd either resent you enough to drive you away or have your back unconditionally. Although Sameer's actions had hurt him in the past even today he carried the baggage, he couldn't stay mad at the man. He had not only made him a part of his son's life but also painted himself in the dark for it. And who does that. And then and there Arjun decided whatever the future may have on store he wanted to be a part of Arjun's life he wanted to be a part of Sameer's life. 

Arjun(picking up the boy on his lap): Haan... kar diya. 

Ajju(happily): yeah!! Toh aap yaha rahoge? Aap milage humse? 

Arjun(smiling at the child's excitement): reh toh nahi sakta beta mere ghar mein mummy papa meri behan hai woh sab mera intezaar kar rahe hai. Aur toh aur Kaam bhi hai, par ha milne zarur aunga, aur abhi video call bhi kar sakte hai, toh hum roz baat kar sakte hai. Haan agar apke ma baba ko aitraaz na ho. 

Sameer had been astonished when Arjun said he forgave him. He thought that Arjun was saying so just to placate his son. But then kicked himself for even thinking that. Arjun would never do that. He would never lie to his son. And just like that he was asking for his permission to talk to Ajju to come and visit them. Like why does he even need permission.

Sameer(wiping his hands across his face): pagal ho gaye ho kya tum? Mujhe kis baat ka aitraz? Tum kabhi bhi call kar sakte ho aur aa bhi sakte ho. 

Ajju: yeah!! Chalo kaku apko bohut kuch dikhaya hai mujhe. 

Saying so he dragged Arjun to his room, who was laughing and telling the kid to slow down, while Sameer happily followed them. 

A bit later Sameer was in the kitchen to get Ajju some milk. He could hear giggles coming from the room as Arjun relayed another story to his son. They had bonded fast and Sameer couldn't have asked for anything else. 

He was so focused on his thoughts that he missed Arjun entering the kitchen. 

Sameer(looking at Arjun): areh mein bas aa hi raha tha.

Arjun: Arjun ne kaha ki use chocolate nahi strawberry chahiye.

Sameer(made a face at that): mera beta hoke use strawberry kaise pasand hai?

Arjun(smirked at that): Ayesha ko pasand hai na issiliye.

Sameer(surprisedas to how did Arjun know this): tumhe kaise pata?

Arjun: usko order karte dekha tha, agar option rehta toh she always ordered Strawberry. 

Sameer had forgotten about Arjun's observation skills. Ofcourse he'd have noticed such a minute detail picked that up and remember it. 

Arjun: tab humari baat puri nahi hui. 

Sameer(taking a deep breath): Haan...mujhe pata hai tumne Arjun ko jo bhi kaha woh sach hai, par mein yeh bhi janta hu ki mere gunaaho ki maafi nahi hai. Fir bhi Arjun jab tak zinda hu tumse maafi mangta rahunga.

Arjun(grabbing him by his shoulders): meine Arjun ko wahi bataya jo mein khud chahta hu. Aur Sameer mein tumko maaf karta hu, toh yeh guilt ab apne dil se nikal do. 

Sameer so happy to hear this hugged Arjun tightly. Who in turn hugged him back. 

Sameer: thank you Arjun. And I'm really really sorry.

Arjun: wada karo ki dobara kabhi aisa nahi karoge. 

Sameer: I promise.

Arjun: fir mein bhi tumko maaf karta hun. Aur dobara mujhe sorry mat bolta. Hume beete baaton se age barna Hai Sameer.

Sameer: Sam.

Arjun(smiling hugged him tighter): Sam. 

By the time Ayesha and other's returned the house was eerily silent. 

Chotu: sachme maar nahi diya na? 

Ayesha and Sakshi both glared back at him. 

They looked for them in the entire house but couldn't find them, finally Ayesha could hear voices coming from Arjun's room. Upon peeking all were greeted with a sight they had been praying for so long. 

Ajju was fast asleep in the middle the bed, holding Arjun's hand who was sitting with his back against the head board. While Sameer was on the other side of the bed laying beside Ajju.They were talking softly and Both of them were completely engrossed in the topic they were conversing on. When they finally noticed Ayesha and Sakshi at the door eyes glistening and trying to contain their happy screams they gently got out of Ajju's hold and left the room.

Ayesha and Sakshi both catching their men.

Ayesha(side hugging Sameer): sab thik hogaya na?

Sameer(looking behind at Arjun and Sakshi who were most likely having the same conversation, and smiling): Haan. 

Sakshi(taking Arjun's hand): toh?

Arjun(taking a deep sigh): toh ab saal mein kayi baar India wapas ana hai aur roz mere bhatije ko video call karna hai.

Ayesha(touching his cheek): Apke gaal mein kya hua?

Sameer(taking her hands in his dramatically looking at Arjun who also perked up listening the topic): bari lambs kahani hai, Ayesha baad mein batata hu...

Sakshi and Ayesha had twin smiles on their faces as they dragged their spouses to the living room. All could feel the change in air the suffocating stiffness was changed with joyous looks. As they all had their ice creams and talking about how The team were stalling in case the bosses decided to kill each other.

Arjun(incredulously): mein kaise marunga use, uske paas gun hai mere paas nahi.

Sameer(pointing at his bruised cheek): kyu tumhare haath kam hai?

Everyone laughed hearing that. Sameer's pout was worth the laughter.

While the team laughed hearing how they made up, it had been a task explaining Arjun how his father had bruised cheek. 

Arjun: Haan par, tumhare paas gun hote hue bhi tum wait karoge? Tum bhagoge, gun nikaloge and shoot.(he demonstrated it with his hands) faster and more effective.

Everyone laughed hearing his justification.

Sakshi(exasperated): mujhe toh samjh nahi aaraha ki itne waqt baad jab sab thik hua hai, toh hum log abhi bhi marne maarne ka baat kyu kar rahe hai?

Ayesha(taking the cue): Haan wahi na, waise Sameer apke dost ne apko in sab ke beech asli baat batayi? 

Ayesha eyed Arjun mischievously, who scrunched his nose trying to deduce the topic. Sakshi started blushing while others hmmed suggestively causing her to blush harder. 

Sameer(confused by their reactions): kounsi baat?

He gestured Arjun who was starting to get the hint of what was happening. He turned to Sakshi and turned on a mocking glare.

Arjun(pfft): bata diya na? Kya hua decide hua tha ki saath mein batayenge.

Sakshi(offended): ji nahi maine nahi bataya. They deduced it. 

Arjun(shaking his head): pure din kuch nahi samjhe abhi jake samjh gaye tumne zaroor koi reaction diya hoga.

Sakshi(stumbling): ha...toh...kyu nahi, waise galti tumhari hi hai. 

Arjun(shocked): ab isme meri galti kaise

Sakshi(putting her hands up): itna bara ring pehnaoge toh nazar mein ayega hi na?

Before Arjun could defend himself Ayesha interjected.

Ayesha: waise tumne uske pehle shaadi ko leke baat ki thi, uske baad jab ring dekha tab jake samjh aya.

Sakshi mock exclaimed, offended and hurt that her friend left her to fend 

for herself. As if Ayesha alone wasn't enough the others joined in her support. Sakshi stubbornly turned her face which only made them tease her more.  However before they could continue Sameer drew in.

Sameer(looking at Arjun accuslingly): tumne idhar udhar ki saari bate ki, apne trips ke baare mein bataya yeh bolna yaad nahi raha?

Arjun(putting his hands up defensively): areh humne decide kiya tha saath mein bolenge sabko ek saath. Mujhe kya pata tha, wapas ate hi Sakshi ke pet mein kuch nahi bachega(lovingly glaring at her).

Sakshi(standing up): Arjun tum aisa nahi bol sakte mujhe...

Saneer(placating her by sitting her down): ruko ruko thik hai eksaath na sahi hume pata chal gaya na. Abhi batayo shaadi kab hai?

Sakshi(angrily): nahi pata. 

Arjun(sheepishly): woh humne decide Mahi kiya hum chahte the ki tum log humare shaadi mein raho, toh pehle tum logo se baat karna sahi laga. Aur pata nahi tha baatchit kaise hogi toh decide nahi kiye kuch pehle se.

All were moved by their thought. Even though they were separated by miles and years they still valued them enough that without having them on board they didn't even decide the wedding date.

Sameer(hugging Arjun happily): Congratulations to both both of you. Ha bilkul tumhari shaadi hum sab rahenge. 

Arjun(holding Sameer before parting): I'm sorry tumhe shaadi mein na rehne keliye aise bin bataye chale jane keliye. 

Sameer(cupping his face): kya decide kiya tha aur Purani baate nahi. Tab nahi the age rahoge har chiz mein. (Turning to Sakshi) hum log toh raazi hai tum logo ka kuch toh preference hoga kab acha rahega. 

Arjun: waisa kuch nahi mera march-april chorke chutti lena utna problem nahi hoga. Sakshi ka bhi same hai. But Faiza ka june-Sep mein ho toh behtar hai aur Saanchi ka October se tour start hojayega,toh tum log bolo chuttiyan kab milegi?

Ayesha(thinking): Ajju ka school toh summer vacation mein jun-july ke time band rahega, tab ho toh better hai. 

Shree: ha junior ka bhi wahi sahi rahega.

Liza(hitting Shree): delivery hai mera tab, bhul gaye?

Sameer: fir sardio mein? 

Chotu: nahi Sir charismatic new year mein chuttiyan milna mushkil hai. 

Arjun and Sakshi glanced at each other and smiled. They looked around as their family argued to decide their wedding date. All stating the pros and cons and at once focusing and calculating the suitable time. They felt at peace the had missed this the last few years. Had yearned for this now it felt like amidst all the chaos commotion hurt betrayal and that they were back home, with their family.

Link to the previous parts: https://www.indiaforums.com/forum/topic/5080931

This fic is long overdue. I had written this a long time ago and completely forgotten about it. This is old, not proof readen and probably ugly.  There are many mistakes please bare with it. For all the readers who asked for an update and waited for this long. Thank you, this fic is for you please omit the mistakes. This is the last fic I have written thank you for all the love and support throughout these years.

thanks for continuing

Welcome back and thank you for re-starting!

Any chance you can re-post "Kismat"?

Thank you so much